Issue 17
Issue 17
Issue 17
Poesía Concreta
July, 2007
TABLE OF CONTENTS
• Willard Bohn
Exploring the concrete labyrinth
• Claus Clüver
The Noigandres Poets and Concrete Art
• Chris Funkhouser
Augusto de Campos, Digital Poetry, and the Anthropophagic Imperative
• K. David Jackson
Traveling in Haroldo de Campos's Galáxias: A Guide and Notes for the Reader
• Marjorie Perloff
Writing as Re-Writing: Concrete Poetry as Arrière-Garde
Ensayos/Essays
• Cristina Guiñazú
Ironía y parodia en "La pesquisa" de Paul Groussac
• Josefina Ludmer
Literaturas postautónomas
• Diana Palaversich
El pánico lesbiano en Réquiem por una muñeca rota (cuentos para asustar al lobo)
• Jungwon Park
Sujeto Popular entre el Bien y el Mal:Imágenes Dialécticas de "Jesús Malverde"
• Kate Risse
Strategy of a Provincial Nun: Sor María de Jesús de Agreda’s Response
2
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
• Carolina Rocha
Resisting Hollywood-style Globalization in the Argentine Chaco
Notas/Notes
• M. Ana Diz
Escribir con luz, desde la luz: Desde esta cámara oscura
• Ann González
Transgressing Limits: Belli’s El taller de las mariposas
• Angélica Huízar
Guillermo Gómez-Peña's "Tekno Poética" Web Verse, Lost and Found in a
Webspora
Reseñas/Reviews
• María E. Mayer
Correa-Díaz, Luis. Cervantes y América / Cervantes en las Américas. Mapa de
campo y ensayo de bibliografía razonada.
• Fermín Rodríguez
Martín Kohan, Museo de la revolución.
• Marcos Wasem
Hugo Achugar. Planetas sin boca.
Entrevistas/Interviews
• Susana Haydu
Política y literatura: conversando con Jorge Santiago Perednik
3
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Introduction:
POEM/ART
K. David Jackson
Yale University
Exhibition of Concrete Art in the Museum of Modern Art of São Paulo in December,
the arts in Brazil, following the first international art exhibit at the Bienal of São Paulo
in 1951, the 1956 exhibit imprinted powerful images on the public imagination and
projected the combined forces of Brazilian Concrete poetry and plastic arts as the
Augusto de Campos contributed the original design for the conference poster,
reproducing the Chinese ideogram for “sun” found in Décio Pignatari’s celebrated poem
LIFE, with the words “poem” and “art” spelled in vertical columns to the left and right,
4
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
and in alternating red and black colors. The Yale conference was the third dedicated to
Poetry Since the 1960s. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 1996) and the 1999 joint Oxford/Yale
from the Beinecke Rare Books & Manuscript Library, under the title
“Verbivocovisual,” curated by art historian Irene Small. The special exhibit included
rare folios, pop-up books, manifestos, fold-outs, and games, described in the
accompanying brochure.
5
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Irene Small
Yale University
emergence and theorization in the mid 1950s through its polemicization, rupture, and
continued experimentation in the 1960s and 70s. Drawn from Book II Episode 3 of
James Joyce’s Finnegans Wake, the pormanteau word “verbivocovisual” was used by
the Brazilian poets to evoke the synesthetic character of their work. As in Augusto de
Campos’s tensão (tension), of 1956, in which the poles of sound (“com som”/”with
sound”) and silence (“sem som”/”without sound”) are anchored by the graphic tension
of the poem’s structure on the page, the dynamism of Brazilian concrete poetry lies in
its attention to the materiality of language. In the current exhibition, this materiality is
explored in works and documentation that range from folios and pamphlets to pop-up
for multiple voices based on Anton Webern’s idea of “Klangfarbenmelodie”, the Swiss-
Bolivian poet Eugen Gomringer published his spatial Konstellationen poems in Ulm,
and the Brazilian-born Swedish poet Öyvind Fahlström wrote his Manifesto for
6
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Concrete Poetry in Stockholm. One year earlier, Augusto de Campos, together with his
brother Haroldo and Décio Pignatari, had formed the Noigandres group in São
Paulo and published their first magazine. With Noigandres, the young poets established
a formal precedent in the poetry of Ezra Pound, specifically, the ideogrammatic method
of the Cantos. The poets soon expanded this conceptual universe to include Ernest
Melo Neto, James Joyce, Oswald de Andrade, and most importantly, Stéphane
Mallarmé, whose 1897 Un coup de dés jamais n’abolira le hasard established the
typographic character of words and the white space of the page as active, structural
elements of composition.
By 1955, the Campos brothers and Pignatari had established the central principles of
newspapers, and in Noigandres 2, where poetamenos was published for the first time.
The concrete poem, according to Augusto de Campos, was “the tension of word-things
The concrete poem was analogous to the rapidity of modern communication, its
poets saw a direct link between their work and the modernization of Brazil’s post-war
industrial boom, which brought with it the country’s first institutions of modern art,
the São Paulo Bienal, Latin America’s first school of industrial and communication
design, and the euphoric “JK” years and their promise of “fifty years of progress in
five.”
7
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The poets’ interest in the efficiency and rationality of communication led them to make
contact with visual artists such as Waldemar Cordeiro and his Ruptura group as early
as 1952. Cordeiro, who became spokesperson for the Concrete artists of São Paulo, had
been influenced by Italian and Argentine concrete art as well as the Swiss Concretist
Max Bill, who had exhibited in São Paulo in 1950. Cordeiro called for a “productive”
art free of expression and subjectivity. Following Theo van Doesburg’s 1930 distinction
between abstract and concrete art, he insisted that the work of art has its own, objective
reality, a description close in keeping with the concrete poets’ formulation of their own
work. Conversations between the groups led to the planning of a national exhibition
which would place works of art and poetry side by side – both “products” of the new,
modern world.
With the 1956 National Exhibition of Concrete Art, concrete poetry entered, in the
words of Pignatari, its “polemic phase.” The exhibition was inaugurated at the Museum
of Modern Art of São Paulo in December of 1956, and traveled to Rio de Janeiro in
February 1957, where it was installed in the Ministry of Education and Culture. The
concrete poets now counted among their adherents poets such as Ronaldo Azeredo, José
Lino Grünewald, Théon Spanudis, and the Rio-based art critic Ferreira Gullar, whose
“Concrete Poetry and the Brazilian Poetic Moment”, the respected critic Mário Faustino
recognized the Concretists as the most innovative poets in Brazilian literature yet.
8
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
appear among the artists and poets from São Paulo and Rio de Janeiro. In 1957, with the
Jardim’s “Concrete Poetry: Intuitive Experience”, the two groups split, the Carioca
(Rio) group calling the Paulista (São Paulo) poets and artists excessively rational and
mechanistic, the Paulistas complaining of the Cariocas’s subjectivism and lack of rigor.
These differences in sensibility were magnified in the coming two years. In 1958, the
Paulista group consolidated their position in the Pilot Plan for Concrete Poetry, a
manifesto inspired by architect Lúcio Costa’s pilot plan for the country’s new, ultra
modern capital, Brasília, then under construction. The Pilot Plan’s description of the
the Rio group, who favored intuitive rather than a priori composition. In 1959,
the Rio group formulated their own position in the Neoconcrete Manifesto, which
In 1962, the São Paulo poets published the last issue of Noigandres and regrouped
under the name Invenção. Although they maintained the designation “Concrete” and
adhered to the essential conceptual principles they had outlined in the years proceeding,
the poets displayed an increased engagement with popular, political, and social issues
1960-62 paid homage to the Cuban Revolution, while his Poemobiles and Caixa
Preta [CASE 8], collaborations with the São Paulo-based Spanish artist Julio Plaza,
exhibit an interest in graphic art, chance, and play. Pignatari, too, became interested in
9
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
non-verbal communication and the nature of signs, publishing with Luiz Angelo Pinto
the Manifesto of the Poem-Code or Semiotic in 1964. From 1965 through 1976,
Pignatari taught information theory at the Superior School of Industrial Design in Rio.
theorist and translator. Campos’s interest in the Tropicália movement in the late 1960s
brought him close to the musician Caetano Veloso and the artist Hélio Oiticica, who had
of the Iliad, and even the book of Genesis. Despite their later variation in method, the
note, we might end with the post-script the poets themselves appended to their Pilot
Mayakovsky.”
10
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Dante
O olhouvido ouve
Décio Pignatari
With a poetic program that strongly emphasized the “visuality of language,” it would
seem as if the Noigandres poets had embraced design in detriment of sound. Their effort
to render language iconic, one might have thought, would have pushed concrete poetry
to the brink of aphasia. Indeed, the poems from the so-called heroic phase of concretism
display a heightened sense of design that seems to overwhelm other aspects of the text.
Some of those poems appear on the page like highly modernistic architecture, while
others strike the reader rather like graphic riddles that need to be decoded in order to be
read; an operation for the eye only, the ear playing very little in the reading process. But
it would be a mistake to affirm that sound was altogether out of the Noigandres picture.
I suggest that in the work of these poets sound was submitted to as rigorous a program
11
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
as the written text. This rigor however, as I hope to make clear in this essay, did not
In several texts written in the early 1950s by the Noigandres poets, collectively or
individually, one finds repeated references to sound, particularly the emerging new
music of composers like Boulez, Fano and Stockhausen. These references are
telegraphed throughout the cryptic text of “Pilot Plan for Concrete Poetry,” the
concretist period’s culminating manifesto, but other texts explored some of the same
themes to greater extent and they lay out Noigandres’ understanding of the role sound
ought to play in poetry. Among these early writings, Décio Pignatari’s seem mostly
concerned with form and design. But even in the midst of an argument about structure
Carroll, Mallarmé, Pound, Joyce and the filmmaker Sergei Eisenstein. His idea of poetic
“organization” is a composite that might include portmanteau words (Carroll and Joyce)
12
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
expressed gathering together to create a unified image, other than the perception of its
Haroldo de Campos seems to agree with Pignatari’s equation of visual organization and
musical harmony. Compare Pignatari’s argument with the following quote from “Olho
por olho a olho nu” [“Eye for an eye in daylight”], a text by de Campos from 1956:
One senses in these writings a certain hesitancy to address sound (or music, or melody)
head on. Note how “acoustics” is appended to the “optical,” and the use of
or writing composition. But three decades later, in an interview from 1983 with Rodrigo
Naves, de Campos declared forthright that his rapport with the literary tradition
Note that both adjectives derive from the same word, muse (from the
Greek Mousa), and that the Muses are the daughters of memory
13
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
But even here, de Campos’s conception of music, with its Sausurean overtones (how
seems subjugated to the command of language. We are reminded that in the Course in
The linguistic sign unites not a thing and a name, but a concept and a
thing, but the psychological imprint of the sound, the impression that it
abstract. (66)
The two excerpts by de Campos share a number of basic interests with Saussure,
operation that makes ideas visible (and/or heard). It is also worth stressing Saussure’s
14
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
from around the same period (285), de Campos reveals that his collection of
poems Signantia quase coelum was “conceived in the form of music, as a tripartite
composition,” and explains the poem’s minimalist structure as a visual equivalent of the
use of silent gaps in music. And at the end of the interview he quotes from Severo
Sarduy, who wrote that in the texts that compose Galáxias one finds:
With extraordinary precision Sarduy sums up the entire concretist approach to sound:
the vast legacy of the Baroque filtered through a “blow of air and articulation, breath
and pronunciation.”
Augusto de Campos, among the Noigandres poets, seems to be the one most overtly
music, O Balanço da bossa—e outras bossas [The Balance of Bossa Nova—And Other
Bossas], and Música de invenção [Invention Music], and since the 1950s, his poetry has
persistently pursued a kind of writing fused with music. His micro-sequence of sparsely
from the start highly unorthodox, a mix of Viennese dodecaphonic theory and
15
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Brazilian bossa nova swing. He prefaced Poetamenos with a short text that is still
KLANGFARBENMELODIE
with words
like in Webern:
[…]
It is worth dwelling for a moment on Webern’s concept because of its deep impact on
concrete poetry, a poetics often accused of being too cerebral, devoid of emotion and,
16
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
however, Webern’s music was deeply steeped in emotion, and Klangfarbenmelodie was
and is not addressed in the preamble to Poetamenos, was the Viennese composer’s use
of “mirror forms,” through which he was able to structure a musical composition around
17
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
audible for the first time, and used not merely as pause but as
this difficulty the very sign of genius. When a Uruguayan composer visiting São
Paulo in the late 1970s tells de Campos that, “To this day, no one has ever listened to
Webern! There are no recordings that can reproduce his compositions with fidelity,” he
seems undaunted and ponders how Webern’s work might be even greater than he has
assumed it to be. (Musica 95) This incident stresses some of the issues at stake around
the Webern affair. In the São Paulo of the 1950s, knowledge of dodecaphonic theory
was still fragmentary, mostly through rare imported recordings, with their liner notes,
rather than live concerts and lectures. Surely there was the figure of Hans-Joachim
still minimal. The interest in Webern, therefore, seems to rely more on his conceptual
rigor, his pursuit of an ideal structure, rather than on how his compositions actually
the Festival of Avant-garde Music that took place in São Paulo in 1965, de Campos
writes that the Six Pieces for Orchestra, an early work by Webern, already demonstrate
an “extremely concise language, the precise dialectic between sound and non-sound, ‘an
entire romance in one sigh,’ non multa sed multum, microcosmusic.”(Balanço, 213)
Like Pound, Webern aimed to “make new” an entire musical tradition, from Bach all
the way through the Romantics, and the two men would certainly find much to agree
upon as far as the issue of melopoeia is concerned. In the “Ricercare for six voices,” for
18
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
instance, whereas Bach originally indicated only lines for no instrument in particular,
Webern disperses the notes among the instruments transforming the sound of the
melody and accentuating its melancholic quality. The rhetoric qualities of baroque
music, its doctrine of affects (affektenlehre), is hence recovered by Webern through his
method of klangfarbenmelodie.
major contribution; his ability to convey “sound clarity” through the pure structuring of
musical elements. According to Pierre Boulez, in Webern “the architecture of the work
derives directly from the ordering of the series." Composition becomes a system of
“Sator Arepo” palindrome found in the ruins of Pompeii and that became a source of
S A T O R
A R E P O
T E N E T
O P E R A
R O T A S
read horizontally or vertically from top left to bottom right; and horizontally or
vertically from bottom right to top left. In addition, it uses a minimum of elements
(eight letters, five words) to create a greater number of combinations (“Non multa sed
19
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
multum”). The “monadic architect of the mirror-form” is how Herbert Eimert, founder
of the WDR Studio in Cologne, called Webern; and de Campos is equally fascinated
But how exactly, one might ask, were these concepts by Webern translated onto textual
terms? The five elegiac poems that compose Poetamenos were written as homage to the
the sequence, words are cut in syllables or letters with their fragments often interspersed
among other words. Different colors indicate different timbres while the spacing
between words and lines dictate the rhythm. Words, syllables and phonemes mirror
each other creating the effect of an echo chamber. Amidst this cacophony other literary
Poetamenos opens with a lyrical proem, introducing the series’ central themes through
two felicitous portmanteaux: (7) the first, “rochaedo,” suggests the figure of a poet,
(“aedo,” from the Greek aoidós), inert like/with the rocks (“rochedo” [cliffs]); the
second, “rupestro,” suggests that poetic imagination (“estro” from the Greek oîstros) is
a force of nature (“rupestre” denotes vegetation that grows on rocks). The “voice” of the
poet seems to be directed to his beloved, (“somos um” [“we are one”]) and at the same
time unisonous with hers (“uni / sono” [“uni / sonous,” or “one I am,” or “I dream I am
one”]).
The second poem suggests an erotic interlude in a garden, with references to an idyllic
setting (first a fig orchard “figueiral /figueiredo”(8) and later a hanging garden, “jardim
20
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Whether words break (“suspenso” becomes “sus pênis”) or unite (“ah braços” [ah,
arms] can also be read as “abraços” [embraces]) they seem to refuse definition. For
instance, in one line the pairing of “penis” with “flagrante” [flagrant] can be misread as
“fragrant penis;” and once again “suspenso” is broken but this time as “sus/penso”
[under/I think]. Amid this verbal turmoil, the stone-like poet (“petr’eu” [stone I] is
brought out of his torpor (“exampl’eu”) through the woman’s thighs (“fêmoras”).(9)
The poem feature clusters of words highlighted in four different colors (blue, red, green,
yellow), and the overall effect is that of superimposed ideograms. The cluster in red,
which starts in the third line and goes until the last includes pairings like “pubis /
The name of the poet’s inamorata, Lygia, is dispersed throughout the third poem with
“felyna,” “figlia”) forming new words until the woman is finally morphed into a “lynx.”
The poem opens with an apparent grievance: “Lygia finge” [Lygia feigns]. But the next
line (“er ser”) moves meaning to another direction as “finge” can now be read as “finge-
rs.” The third and fourth lines confirm this possibility: (“digital”) and (“dedat
illa[grypho]”).(10) One possible reading then is that “Lygia’s fingers types” (the
poem?), or maybe she “feigns to.” The poem’s final lines play with family bonds—
“mãe” [mother], “figlia” [daughter, in Italian], and “sorella” [sister, also in Italian]—a
theme that will appear again in the fifth, and antepenultimate, poem. There differences
are finally balanced, visually conveyed by the poem’s symmetrical layout, in which,
21
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
like in a Rorschach blot, and with minor distortions, the right side mirrors the left.
[on top me/she below], “estesse/aquelele” [this it/he that].(11) The sexual tension
accumulated throughout the series reaches its climax in this poem, indicated with
concerted series of signs, fragments and citations: The lovers are apart (“separamante”)
uncommunicated (“sem uma linha” [without a line]); without his muse, the poet
becomes “a nobody” (“expoeta”) near his end (“expira”); the beloved becomes
enigmatic (“sphinx e/gypt y g”); and, looming over the entire poem, hints of family
strife (through references in the first lines to a sonnet by Camões [12] and towards the
Poetamenos is a series remarkable, paradoxically enough, for both its consision and
opulence; its restrained formalism concealing a torrent of emotions and sexual longing.
ideogram,” to use Jacques Donguy’s expression, with express indications for rhythm
and tone.(14) Throughout the series Lygia is the principle that animates, enlivens and
organizes the world around the poet. Before her arrival the poet is inert, rock-like. Her
presence is both a force of nature (“lynx,” “felyna”), and the possibility of writing
22
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
writing the most avant-garde tendencies available around. In addition to writing poetry
he has also dedicated much of his time to inform the Brazilian public through an
Dickinson, Rimbaud, Mallarmé, Pound, and Valéry. He is also the author of three
despite the great variety of interests evident in his translation work and writings on
music, his own poetry is in essence influenced by specific threads in Brazilian popular
that Poetamenos was written under the influence of both Webern and Lupicínio
Rodrigues, a samba composer whose torch songs were popular in Brazil in the
notes that Webern “gave classical music the physical dimension of popular
music.”(Balanço 315-316)
his hometown, in the Brazilian south, to attend one of his performances and interview
him. He admires Rodrigues’s soft singing, which was the opposite of the big voice,
opera style interpretation that was current back in the 1950s. In addition, he is also
and cliché phrases to the greatest effect. “Lupicínio, he writes, “attacks [the lyrics] with
naked hands, with all the clichés of our language, using that which has been discarded
to attain greatness, isolating redundancy from its context to achieve the new.” De
Campos marvels at the fact that in popular music, lyric and melody are impossible to
23
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
dissociate. And in the case of Rodrigues, his very interpretation of the song must be
taken as part of the entire gestalt: “The degree of involvement is complete—one would
Ultimately, the bridge proposed by de Campos between twelve-tone theory and samba
is what prevents Poetamenos from being a mere illustration of a thesis. The series is
rigorously structured, with three euphoric moments (“paraiso pudendo,” Lygia fingers”
and “eis os amantes) and two disphoric ((“nossos dias,” and “dias dias dias”), and as in
Baroque, Parnasianism. But from within this rigorous structure, the poet’s voice comes
forth to tell us the story of his love for Lygia, full of longing and youthful yearning.
Notes
University of California Press, 1981), we find the following reference to image of voice:
“This phrase, (…) comes from the fairly literal Latin use of imago, or sometimes imago
vocis, for echo. It precedes, rather than tropes, our primarily visual use of the word
mention of this notion of acoustic image, a subject of central interest in the poetics of
concretism.
24
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
música [Short History of Music], lists the “composer” Ezra Pound in the same breath as
Webern: “Also in trios, quartets and quintets a most interesting generation has bloomed,
employing the most unusual and curious group of soloists (Kurt Weill, Falla, Ezra
Pound and Anton Webern.” Augusto de Campos concludes that Andrade might have
heard of the performance of Le Testament at the Salle Pleyel in 1926. (cf. Augusto de
& outras metas. 4th edition. São Paulo: Editora Perspectiva, 1992. pages 257-8
(4). In his Concerto for Nine Instruments of 1934, for example, all the pitch material is
derived only from the three-note series B-Bb-D and its three mirror forms (retrograde,
(5). This diagram, which Webern used as the basis for his Concerto, op. 24, and that
was ultimately inscribed on his gravestone, can be translated as "Arepo, the sower,
holds the wheels at work," and there is much speculation as to what it really represents.
(6). Prominently among these references are: an anonymous Provençal song from
Galícia, and lines from Luís de Camões (“Esperança de um só dia,” [Hope of a sole
day]), and from the Parnassian poet Luis Guimarães Junior (“Oh, se me lembro, e
25
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(8). The beginning of de Campos’s poem is a rearrangement of the first lines of Canção
do figueiral [Song of the Fig Orchard], a Provençal song from Galícia that celebrates
the rescue of six young women captured by Moors. The original song starts thus: “No
figueiral figueiredo, e no figueiral entrei” [In the fig orchard, in the fig orchard I
(9) Both expressions are complicated creations with very little trace of Portuguese.
Donguy writes that “exampl’eu” is “un néologisme latinisé, au sens de ‘ouvrir vers
l’extérieur,’” while “’fêmoras’ est une autre creation à partir du latin ‘femina,’ ‘femme’
et ‘femora,’ ‘femur.’” It’s worth noting that the Latin root ampl- is also present
in amplexus [embrace]. This convoluted line would suggest thus an inversion of the
(10). In the line “dedat illa(grypho)” de Campos deconstructs the Portuguese verb
“datilografar” (typewriting) in order to insert his beloved’s name within his poetic
practice. It could be said that the “ghost” (or presence) of Lygia haunts his writing
26
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(11). The portmanteau “estesse” (composed by two demonstrative pronouns with subtle
difference: este [this] and esse [this]) can concomitantly be (mis)read as “ecstasy.”
(12). Camões’s sonnet “Sete Anos De Pastor...” refers to the biblical story of Jacob,
27
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(13). Here the beloved’s family name ”Azeredo” echoes “figueiredo” in the second
poem. The word “azeredo” indicates an orchard of azeiros (Prunus lusitanica), a tree of
the Rosaceae family. Most Portuguese family names are inspired by nature, and
according to the legend around Canção do figueiral, after freeing the maidens from the
thématique.” Anthologie-Despoesia, p 8.
(15). Elaborating on the “signification of the relation of Pan or the natural world with a
voice,” Hollander quotes the following passage from Francis Bacon’s De dignitate et
augmentis scientarum: “For the world enjoys itself, and in itself all things that are. …
The world itself can have no loves or any want (being content with itself) unless it be
of discourse. Such is the nymph Echo, a thing not substantial but only a voice; or if it be
more of the exact and delicate kind, Syringa,—when the words and voices are regulated
and modulated by numbers, whether poetical or oratorical. But it is well devised that of
all words and voices Echo alone should be chosen for the world’s wife, for that is the
true philosophy which echoes most faithfully the voices of the world itself, and is
written as it were at the world’s own dictation, being nothing else than the image and
reflection thereof, to which it adds nothing of its own, but only iterates and gives it
back.” And Hollander adds: “This marriage is one of nature to the true poetry of natural
philosophy, the marriage for which he himself claims, in the Novum organum, to be
28
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(16). The influence of Rodrigues’s songbook among other composers and poets still
Bibliography
2002.
----., Balanço da bossa e outras bossas. São Paulo: Editora Perspectiva, 2003.
----., Metalinguagem & outras metas, 4th edition. São Paulo: Editora Perspectiva, 1992.
Gould, Glen. Mimeograph distributed with program for New Music Associates
1954). http://www.uv.es/~calaforr/Webern/gould.htm
29
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
30
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Willard Bohn
In 1952, three poets formed a group in São Paulo that was destined to become
extremely influential: Augusto de Campos, his brother Haroldo de Campos, and Décio
the placement of words on the page, their sound, their physical appearance, and their
began to refer to their creations as “Concrete” poetry.(Bohn 233) Like their European
mais ou meno subjetivas” (“The concrete poem is an object in and of itself, not an
interpreter of external objects and/or sensations that are more or less subjective”).
(2) Whereas traditional poetry operates on the conceptual level, Concrete poetry is
based on perception. It differs from conventional verse in its ability to translate abstract
ideas into visual images. This ability is what makes it concrete. In the absence of
conventional grammar, Concrete poetry employs a spatial syntax. Words are free to
combine with each other visually as well as verbally, vertically as well as horizontally.
31
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Augusto de Campos
During the first half of 1953, Augusto de Campos wrote a series of poems that
embodied this brand new aesthetic. Entitled Poetamenos (Poetminus), the volume was
Pound’s Cantos. (3) The poems were intended not only to be read in the traditional
manner but also to be recited by multiple voices.(4) In order to indicate which parts
were reserved for which speakers, de Campos color-coded the words (and certain
syllables) accordingly. Some of the works were designed for two voices, others for as
many as five voices. Despite the obvious interest of such a procedure, production costs
forced the poet to abandon his initial program. His current web site suggests he would
have published all his poetry in color if he could have. For better or worse, black and
white proved to be an excellent vehicle for the Noigandres poets because it allowed
them to focus on structural concerns. “A poesia concreta comença,” the trio announced
communicates its own structure”).(Solt, 70) Published two years earlier, the following
text is the first part of a longer poem composed of four circular figures.
32
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
o v o
n o v e l o
novo no velho
o filho em folhos
infante em fonte
feto feito
dentro do
centro (5)
[egg / ball of yarn / new not old / the son in ruffles / in the cage of
atypical—at least for the three poets mentioned above. According to a key text entitled
“plano-pilôto para poesia concreta” (“Pilot Plan for Concrete Poetry”), it illustrates the
first stage in the evolution of Concrete poetry, which is based on physical resemblance.
In addition to evoking the egg verbally, the composition also depicts the egg visually.
pictographic temptation in an article published the very same year. (6) As practiced by
the Noigandres group, Concrete poetry was, and continues to be, fiercely anti-mimetic.
In keeping with the project outlined in the Pilot Plan, the vast majority of the
33
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The present text celebrates the incredible potential of the human egg, which
miraculously develops into a fetus and eventually into a baby. The egg’s circular shape
is reflected not only by the visual design but by two additional objects as well: the ball
of yarn and the uterus in which the fetus is growing. According to de Campos, the
womb is not only the source but also the center of humanity, since ultimately everything
revolves about it. Discussing a similar work, which will be examined later, he provides
the following gloss for novelo: “implying the complication of the human being.”(Solt
254) This appears to refer to biological complication rather than to the complications
inherent in human existence. Thus the relationship between the first two words would
seem to be metaphoric. Like a ball of yarn, which reveals innumerable twists and turns
as it unrolls, the egg divides and re-divides innumerable times to produce the
complicated animal we call homo sapiens. The poet envisions the young child dressed
As de Campos declares, eggs are associated with things that are new not with things that
have grown old. They are associated with birth rather than with death. In fact, this
construction holds the key to much of the poem—not at the semantic but at the
phonemic level. The text incorporates two acoustical structures that reflect, illustrate,
and embody two important themes. Each structure complements the other but also
competes with it. The first theme is that of birth and rebirth, which is evoked by the
metamorphosis that continually takes place in the poem. The syllables in the first two
lines are rearranged, for example, to form the third line. Filho is transformed
into folho, jaula into joelho, infante into em fonte, and so forth. Viewed from a
different angle, a second theme emerges which, for lack of a better term, might be
34
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
called “security.” According to the printed text, the first expression is not transformed
into the second but is simply juxtaposed with it. Five pairs of words are placed in
opposition to each other to form a protective shell (or membrane). The egg is in the
Augusto de Campos published a poem entitled “uma vez” the following year that is
more representative of his early work. Like most of his poetry, it is concentrated,
uma vez
uma fala
uma foz
uma voz
uma vala
uma vez
[one time / one speech / one river mouth / one time / one bullet /
one speech / one voice / one river mouth / one ditch / one bullet /
Like the preceding text, “uma vez” illustrates James Joyce’s concept of the
poem is composed of words, it appeals to the eye, and it is designed to be read aloud.
Indeed, Claus Clüver reports that a recording exists of the text featuring two male
35
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
voices and two female voices. (8) At first glance, the composition resembles a capital Z
that has been tilted on its side. The two transverse strokes and the two diagonal strokes
are exactly the same length. Each contains four pairs of words that echo each other in a
complicated ballet. Eventually, however, one perceives that the design is composed of
two acute angles facing in opposite directions, which changes its whole Gestalt. The
main problem that occurs is how to determine the correct reading order—assuming that
such a thing exists. Depending on whether one follows literary conventions or artistic
conventions, there would seem to be two possible paths. One can read from left to right
and from top to bottom, as I have done in my initial translation, or one can decipher the
figure on the right followed by the figure on the left. The second model produces the
following poem: “one time / one speech / one river mouth / one bullet / one voice / one
ditch / one time / one time / one speech / one river mouth / one bullet / one voice / one
ditch.”
Both of these reading strategies generate interesting rhyme schemes. The literary model
begins ABCA, adds three symmetrical couplets BBCCBB, and reverses the first four
lines ACBA. The artistic model begins ABCB, reverses the first three lines CBA and
repeats the whole process. Visually, the two figures mirror each other, but acoustically
they are identical. Since the B rhyme (fala / bala / vala) concludes every other line, it
provides a pleasant sonic constant. The question remains: which of these two strategies
is correct? Interestingly, the recording described by Clüver follows both models. The
first reading proceeds along the diagonals, while the second scans the poem
horizontally. Beginning with “uma bala” on the left, the recital concludes with yet
another reading. The four voices advance along the two diagonals simultaneously to
36
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Since de Campos’ own recordings observe a similar strategy, this seems to be the wisest
approach. Instead of one poem the composition contains many poems. Or to put it
No matter which path the reader ultimately chooses, some sort of drama appears to be
taking place. Or rather, since “uma vez” can also be translated as “once upon a time,”
the poem appears to recount an event that happened in the past. Since there are no verbs
to link the six nouns together, the relations between them must be intuited. Although the
plot remains the same no matter how one proceeds, some versions of the story are more
satisfying than others. The artistic reading model is probably the most rewarding
because it is concise, linear, and to the point. From what the reader can gather, someone
was giving a speech by the mouth of a river when he was shot and killed. He barely had
time to cry out before he fell dead. And he was buried in a ditch. The numerical logic is
inexorable: one man was killed by one bullet and buried in one ditch. It could scarcely
be otherwise. Who this individual was, what he was speaking about, and why he was
killed are never made clear. Was it a political assassination? A crime of passion? A case
know.
The final poem by Augusto de Campos, which recalls the first composition we
examined, was published two years later. As Haroldo de Campos remarks, it is “another
37
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
generative poem, this time with cosmic and existential hints. A kind of ‘portable
o
n o v e l o
o v o
o v o s o l
e o
l l e t r a
o e
e s t r e l a t
s r e
s o l e t r a r
o e r r
l t e e
r l t e m o r
a a o
t t t
e m o r t e
t e r r e m o t o r
o r m e t r o
r t o
t e r m o m m
e m o t o r
t mo t o r
r t o r t o
o m o r t o
r o
[ball of yarn / egg / egg / ball of yarn / egg / egg // sun / letter / star
spells out / sun / letter / star / spells out // fear / death / earthquake /
One thing is clear at first glance: the composition represents a stunning achievement.
Not only is its interlocking design a marvel of geometric precision, but the figures that
compose it are endowed with a crystalline purity. Adding to the poem’s visual appeal,
the version that appears in Solt’s anthology is printed in white letters on a solid blue
38
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
background. While in theory, the reader could begin anywhere, the fact that the poem
descends from the upper left to the lower right suggests that this is the preferred
sequence. As in conventional poetry, one reads from left to right and from top to
bottom. Like “uma vez,” each figure contains two identical groups of words. The
vertical words echo the horizontal words and vice versa. The most productive strategy,
which I have followed in my translation, seems to be to read the horizontal lines first
and then the vertical lines. The whole composition is structured like a symphony with
four distinct movements. In the same manner as the first two lines of “ovo novelo,” the
initial figure celebrates the mystery of life. Like the ball of yarn, whose shape and
complexity it shares, the egg possesses enormous potential. Just as the yarn is
eventually transformed into a sweater, the egg gradually evolves into a complex
animal.
The second figure celebrates the mystery of the universe, which, like Nature in
Whereas the words in Baudelaire’s poem are whispered to a passersby, those in the
present composition possess a visual form. Composed of heavenly bodies like the sun
and the stars, they form a celestial text that has to be spelled out letter by letter. And yet,
simple as it sounds, the process is fraught with anxiety. Some of the words lack letters,
some are illegible, and others are missing altogether. Inevitably, despite a few
tantalizing glimpses, the heavenly message eludes the viewer. By contrast, the third
figure evokes life on earth, which leaves a great deal to be desired. According to de
Campos, human existence is dominated by fear and death--in that order. Much of daily
life is threatening, and no matter how hard one struggles it inevitably ends with his or
39
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
her demise. Rather than an idyllic haven, the planet is a dangerous place to live, where
earthquakes can swallow one up without warning. The fact that “termo” can be
combined with “metro” to form the Portuguese word for “thermometer” reminds us that
humanity is subject to numerous diseases as well. Confronted with life’s absurdities, the
fourth figure is anything but comforting. Since motor is both a noun and an adjective, it
may refer to the “engine” that drives the absurd universe or, as I suspect, to the Supreme
Being’s “motive” for constructing that universe. Whatever the explanation, death is
depicted as wrong, unjust, and unfair (all meanings of torto). What kind of Creator
Looking back over the composition, one notes that it covers the entire gamut of human
existence, from the moment of conception to the moment of death. In addition to the
call it “an object of shining spiritual quality.”(Solt 62) The arrangement of the words on
the page mirrors that of the stars in the heavens and vice versa. In actuality the poem is
concerned with two constellations, one poetic and the other celestial, one visible and the
other merely imagined. Like the poem, the universe is composed of intelligible signs
“Un Coup de dés jamais n’abolira le hazard” (“A Throw of the Dice Will Never Abolish
Chance”), which is spread across the page like “UNE CONSTELLATION froide
40
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Haroldo de Campos
Throughout his work, K. Alfons Knauth adds, “there is a constant concern with the
materiality of language, with verbal world making and the processing of a Concrete,
Concrete poetry in particular, where the linguistic sign’s semantic function is eclipsed
acoustic requirements. In Concrete poetry in general, Solt explains, “form = content and
content = form.” (Solt 13) What you see—and what you hear—is basically what you
get. This is especially true of Haroldo de Campos’ most advanced poetry, in which, to
quote the Pilot Plan, “o isomorfismo tende a resolver-se em puro movimento estrutural .
references to recognizable objects and actions. By contrast, the next poem is completely
41
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
mais mais
[more more / less more and less / more or less without more / neither
Since “mais” can also be translated as “plus” and “menos” as “minus,” several critics
have suggested that the poem represents a mathematical equation. Viewed in this
perspective, the reader would presumably need to solve the equation in order to arrive at
the poem’s final meaning. While the presence of five conjunctions and a troublesome
preposition complicates this task, the composition appears to be divided into two
symmetrical halves separated by the word “ou.” Since “mais” and “menos” oscillate
back and forth between two meanings, the first half might also be translated as “more +
more / - more and - / more.” If we treat this as an equation, the four terms add up to zero
(2a – 2a = 0). Unfortunately, it does not seem possible to extract a meaningful solution
from the second half, which is much more ambiguous. Although one can make similar
substitutions, none of the results are significant. Perhaps the solution we are seeking is
actually much simpler. While “mais” occurs four times in the first half and
“menos” twice, for example, the proportions are reversed in the second half. Perhaps
the positive and the negative charges simply cancel each other out, as they presumably
42
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Or perhaps the explanation has nothing to do with mathematics after all. Upon
reflection, one perceives that the poem illustrates the Zen Buddhist philosophy that “less
is more.” Or rather, since it begins with “mais” and concludes with “menos,” it
expresses the conviction that “more is less.” The first two words serve as a prelude and
the last two words as a coda. The transformation from the first concept to the second
occurs in the space of three short lines. Mais and menos alternate with each other until
it has been completed. Taking place right before our eyes, the conversion demonstrates
the truth of the very principle it espouses. As we have seen, Concrete poetry shares the
manages to transform less into more. The fascination it exerts on the reader, the viewer,
and the listener stems from the contrast between its limited means and its
disproportionate effect.
Compared to the previous two poems, which employ highly restricted vocabularies, the
four words and the other work (for all practical purposes) of two, “fala prata” utilizes
eight different terms. With two noteworthy exceptions, each word is repeated at least
twice.
43
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
fala
prata
cala
ouro
cara
prata
coroa
ouro
fala
cala
para
prata ouro
cala fala
clara
[speech / silver / silence / gold / heads / silver / tails / gold / speech
/
silence / halt / silver / silence / gold / speech / clarity]
This time Haroldo de Campos sets out to deconstruct a well-known proverb: “Speech is
silver, silence is golden.” Formulated for the first time around 600 A.D., in the Judaic
Biblical commentaries called the Midrash, the expression serves as the poem’s point of
departure. The first pair of words: “fala / prata” remind us that a gifted speaker is
known as “a silver-tongued orator.” He not only possesses a valuable talent, but he also
renders valuable advice. However, the second pair of words: “cala / ouro” portray the
maintains, but silence is even more precious. Since the two can scarcely co-exist at the
same time, the second statement effectively contradicts the first statement. To
same token, however, to somebody who is waiting for a reply to a question, silence is
44
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
priceless, silence must be worthless. How can we reconcile the two statements? The
remainder of the poem explores this rhetorical paradox and attempts to find a
satisfactory solution.
The next two pairs of words, like the first two, are obviously juxtaposed with each
other. This time gold and silver are associated with the opposite sides of a coin. Since
coins were once made of precious metals, this makes a certain amount of sense.
Nevertheless, the relationship between the two turns out to be metaphorical instead of
metonymic. The next pair of words: “fala” / “cala” makes it clear that the metaphor
describes the problem introduced at the beginning of the poem. Deciding whether
silence is more valuable than speech or vice versa is like flipping a coin. Sometimes
heads comes up and sometimes tails. At this point, two separate reading strategies
present themselves, one primarily visual and the other literary. Readers can continue to
the end of the diagonal, or they can continue to read from top to bottom and from left to
right. On the one hand, the fact that the poem consists of pairs of words suggests that
“clara” should be followed by “para.” On the other hand, the literary path makes more
sense from a structural point of view. “Para” would interrupt the poem’s binary rhythm
and prepare the reader for the double conclusion: “prata” / “cala” and “ouro” / “fala.”
Décio Pignatari
The third member of the Noigandres group, Décio Pignatari, taught industrial design
and communication theory for many years. In addition, he composed the most famous
Concrete poem in Brazil, “beba coca cola,” which compares the American soft drink to
45
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
a series of nauseating substances. Since several critics have analyzed this poem
previously, it has been omitted from the present study. Together with Luiz Ángelo
Pinto, Pignatari also invented “semiotic poetry” at one point, which employs visual
signs instead of words. However, it is his experiments with Concrete poetry that interest
us here. Dating from 1956, the following poem is arranged to form a spiral rotating
um
movi
mento
compondo
além
da
nuvem
um
campo
de
combate
mira
gem
ira
de
um
horizonte
puro
num
mo
mento
v i v o (84)
the/cloud/
That the composition is concerned with motion is apparent from the very beginning. As
Iumna Simon and Vinicius Dantas note, it presents “uma descrição cinética de seu
próprio conteúdo” (“a kinetic representation of its own content”).(Simon and Danta)
46
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Extending the length of the poem, from “movimento” to “momento,” the vertical axis
anchors the revolving words and prevents them from flying off the page. In contrast to
Although the poem’s language is perfectly ordinary, the finished text is unusual. At first
natural phenomena, for example, these appear to be juxtaposed at random. Since verbs
are practically non-existent, readers are forced to intuit the relationships between
Together with certain thematic considerations, these stylistic traits suggest that it was
The composition begins with a cryptic statement centered around a present participle--
the only verb in the whole work. Some kind of movement is supposedly composing a
battlefield. However, since motion is not endowed with agency, how it can possibly
compose anything? And what in any case does it mean to compose a field of battle?
Complicating the scenario still further, além can also mean “above,” and nuvem can
describe a “moving throng.” The mysterious action could conceivably be taking place
above the cloud rather than behind it, and the cloud itself could actually be a group of
people. Similarly, “miragem” may not refer to a mirage at all but simply to an
“illusion.” Without further details, there is simply no way to tell. Despite these
momentary setbacks, the second half contains an allusion that finally permits us to
decipher the poem. Although many of the references are obscure, the presence of an
47
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Unexpectedly, the poem turns out to be a landscape. The question that arises at this
point is: who is the artist? An anonymous painter or Pignatari himself? Once again, for
landscape painting or of an actual landscape. In the last analysis, it does not make a
great deal of difference. In either case, since the composition is a virtual creation, the
scene it depicts is an illusion. The movement evoked at the beginning is that of the
artist’s hand, either real or metaphorical, painting the battle scene in question. Mirroring
the furious soldiers on the battlefield, the setting sun bathes the scene in a blood-red
glow.
José Lino Grünewald is a lawyer, journalist, and well-known film critic who joined the
Augusto de Campos’ “caracol” and Décio Pignatari’s “um movimento.” Like them, it is
êsse solo
calo
êsse sol
cal
êsse só
cá
êsse s
c(esse (10)
[that soil / callus / that sun / lime / that solitary / here / that s / c(eases]
Like the two works mentioned above, êsse solo” enacts what it depicts and depicts what
one of two procedures. Either it portrays the subject in question, like Guillaume
48
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Apollinaire’s calligrams, or it illustrates the principle that the subject represents, like
some of the Italian Futurists’ poetry. As mentioned earlier, the Brazilians rejected the
first practice but embraced the second enthusiastically. Indeed, the concept of visual
seen, there are basically two ways a principle may be invoked. It may be associated with
a particular object, like “caracol,” or with an abstract category like “um movimento.”
Although both poems are concerned with movement, the first one manages to evoke the
animal as well, simply by naming it. Like the second work, Grünewald’s composition
undergoes a progressive reduction from one line to the next. The operation proceeds
carefully and inexorably, deleting one letter at a time. By the end of the poem, “solo”
and “calo” have been reduced to their initial letters. As the poet notes in the last line,
they will cease to exist if the operation continues. At both the visual and the acoustic
While the composition is perfectly coherent visually and phonetically, the verbal
message does not appear to make much sense. Although every other line begins with the
word “êsse,” which alludes to a specific antecedent, we have no idea what that
antecedent might be. For better or worse, the poem exists in a referential vacuum.
Several linguistic peculiarities exist as well that seem to have no justification. In the
fifth line, a demonstrative adjective modifies a descriptive adjective, for instance, which
is grammatically impossible. And for some unknown reason, the very last word
employs the subjunctive tense rather than the indicative. In addition, some terms have
more than one meaning. Solo can also be translated as “by one’s self,” for
49
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
example, caloas “blister,” and cal as “whitewash.” Finally, the relations between the
various words that make up the composition are far from evident. Only with great effort
does one succeed in constructing a provisional scenario. Without belaboring the point,
the poem appears to be a Concrete version of the pastoral elegy. Mixing metonymy and
metaphor, it laments the condition of the Brazilian peasantry and offers an ironic
consolation. The first four lines evoke the brutal hardships of peasant life. Although the
poor farmer toils endlessly in the fields, he receives little more than calluses for his
pains. Burnt to a crisp by the blazing sun, which burns like quicklime, he is the very
image of futility. The last four lines evoke the peasant’s solitary existence on earth,
ignored by Church and State alike. His only relief comes--and this is scarcely much
The second poem paints a picture of life in general which, no matter what part of the
a vida
comida
a vida
bebida
a vida
dormida
a vida
ida
[life / food / life / drink / life / sleep / life / gone]
That the three necessities of life happen to rhyme with the past participle of “to go” is
fortuitous, to say the least. Portuguese and Spanish may be the only languages in the
world where this is possible. Beginning with a phonetic relationship that is merely
50
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
significant role. The first three words designate actions that are essential for human
existence. In order to survive, human beings need to eat, drink, and sleep. The fourth
word reminds us that, sooner or later, life comes to an end. For better or worse, the
preceding facts describe the human condition. Since the composition contains no active
verbs, it resembles a shopping list more than a traditional poem. Alternating with each
of the four words in turn, the refrain: “a vida” stresses life’s fundamental importance.
The fact that each line ends with the same three letters interjects a humorous note.
However, since –ida means “gone,” it evokes life’s transience at the same time.
That comida, bebida, and dormida are basically past participles emphasizes the finality
of the actions in question. They imply that life has already been consumed, that it is too
late to make amends. As mentioned, at least two interpretations are possible. The poem
could be viewed as an invitation to enjoy life to the fullest, for example. Something like:
“Eat, drink, and make merry, for tomorrow you may die.” Or alternatively it could
represent a diatribe aimed at people who do nothing but eat, drink, and sleep.
Considered in this light, the poem could conceivably represent a wake-up call rather
Unlike the previous composition, which appeals primarily to the ear, the next work
appeals primarily to the eye. Although one could theoretically read it aloud, it is
designed to be seen rather than heard. Indeed, if it were deprived of its visual
disoriented. By contrast, the viewer is able to grasp the poem’s structure at a single
glance.
51
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
This ingenious little poem celebrates the birth of language, both spoken and written,
which it reenacts symbolically. The first stanza represents the earliest phase, when our
resembled stuttering more than speech. Thus the stanza is composed of a single vowel
repeated over and over in an apparently random fashion. While primitive man is
technically still inarticulate, these sounds represent an embryonic language. The vowel
article, a preposition, and a pronoun. During the second phase, illustrated by the next
stanza, it is joined by two more vowels and seven consonants. The creation of
52
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
add or subtract accents (a later development), a few simple words begin to emerge.
These include the terms for “shovel” (pá), “frog” (rã), “dust” (pó), and “self” (si).
The third phase, during which more letters are added, witnesses the creation of various
polysyllables. At this point, the conglomeration begins to look more like an actual text.
Although the poem has not yet assumed its final shape, most of the syllables have been
transformed into words. “Pala” means “eyeshade” (among other things), “raspo” is the
first person singular of raspar, and so forth. At this stage, the stanza reads: “eyeshade / i
scrape / to me / self / skirt / he reads / ras / behind / skirts / rhea / row / ace.” While the
words are not arranged in any meaningful fashion, they represent an important step in
the drive toward intelligibility. The ultimate breakthrough occurs in the fourth stanza,
which marks the completion of this drive and the emergence of the finished poem. The
final section groups words together in ways that, despite the absence of verbs, still
syllables, and the words of which it is composed. In this respect, to be sure, the
into visual building blocks. Like the previous poems, it erects a visual edifice that rests
on a verbal foundation.
Notes
(1). For a study of Concrete poetry in general, see Willard Bohn, Modern Visual
53
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(2). Augusto de Campos, Décio Pignatari, and Haroldo de Campos, “plano-pilôto para
poesia concreta,” Noigandres, No. 4 (1958). Repr. in Concrete Poetry: A World View,
ed. Mary Ellen Solt (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1970), pp. 70-71. The
translation is my own.
(4). Three of the poems in this series are reproduced on the poet’s web site at
www2.uol.com.br/augustodecampos/poemas.htm.
(5). Augusto de Campos, Poesia 1949-1979 (São Paulo: Duas Cidades, 1979),
unpaginated. The other poems examined in this article are also taken from this volume.
November (11). 1956. Tr. by Jon M. Tolman and repr. in The Avant-Garde Tradition in
(7). One of four types of Concrete poetry identified by the “plano-piloto.” See
54
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(10). José Lino Grünewald, Escreviver (Rio de Janeiro: Nova Fronteira, 1987),
p. 66. The other poems examined in this article are also taken from this volume.
Bibliography
11 1956. Tr. By Jon M. Tolman adn repr. In The Avant Garde Tradition in
Flexner, Stuart and Flexner, Doris. Wise Words and Wives' Tales: The Origins,
Meanings, and Time-Honored Wisdom of Proverbs and Folk Sayings Olde and
Campos: A Dialogue with the Brazilian Concrete Poet, ed. K. David Jackson (Oxford:
55
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Concrete: Avant-Garde Poetry Since the 1960s, ed. K. David Jackson, Eric Vos, and
Pignatari, Décio. Poesia pois é poesia, 1950-1975. São Paulo: Duas Cidades, 1977.
Simon, Iumna Maria and Dantas, Vinicius. Poesia concreta. São Paulo: Abril, 1982.
unpaginated.
Solt, Concrete Poetry: A World View. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1968.
Williams, Emmett. An Anthology of Concrete Poetry. New York: Something Else Press,
1967.
56
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Claus Clüver
Indiana University
In 2006 we celebrated the fiftieth anniversary of two interconnected events. The first
was the trans-Atlantic baptism of a new kind of poetry produced in Brazil by the
“Noigandres” group of poets and in Europe, as the Brazilians had recently found out, by
Eugen Gomringer and others, and which Gomringer in 1956 agreed to label “poesia
concreta / konkrete poesie / concrete poetry,” a label that Augusto de Campos had first
proposed for their own production a year before. The second event was the opening of
the “I Exposição Nacional de Arte Concreta” in the Museu de Arte Moderna of São
Paulo, where it was shown from the Fourth to the Eighteenth of December 1956 without
attracting unusual attention. When it was transferred to Rio de Janeiro in February 1957,
it caused excitement and derision and unleashed a critical debate in the newspapers that
was to last for months. (We were also, incidentally, celebrating 75 years of the life of
Augusto de Campos.)
The first event established the international presence of the Brazilians in a movement
that was found rather than founded as its members gradually discovered each other, and
that culminated (and ended) in the publication of several international anthologies in the
57
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
repercussions but turned out to be of considerable significance for the Brazilian cultural
scene of the day. It established the label “Concrete Art,” and with it “Concrete Poetry,”
in the public mind. It was apparently the first exhibition in Brazil where paintings,
sculptures, and poster poems were exhibited side by side. It thus gave visitors an
opportunity to explore the features that prompted visual artists as well as poets to use
the same label for their work – a challenge that has gone largely unheeded, even though
many of these works were reunited in memorial exhibitions in 1977,(2) in 1996, (3) in
2002, (4) and in 2006. It was the first – and for a number of years the only – time when
artists belonging to two groups, one from São Paulo, the other from Rio, all of them
to call “Concrete” (as opposed to “Abstract”[5]), exhibited their work together, ten
artists from each camp.(6) The three Noigandres poets from São Paulo, Décio Pignatari
and Haroldo and Augusto de Campos, were joined by three “Cariocas”, Wlademir Dias
Pino, Ferreira Gullar, and Ronaldo Azeredo. Not long after, the artists and poets
from Rio decided to break with the Paulistas for ideological reasons and declared
themselves to be “Neoconcretos”, except for Ronaldo Azeredo who had already joined
the Noigandres group (and was followed a little later by another Carioca, José Lino
Grünewald). The exhibition was, finally, also the place to reaffirm the claims by all
involved to represent the avant-garde in poetry and the visual arts, a claim already
announced by the titles which the groups of artists had chosen for themselves at their
While the Frente artists from Rio were not given to producing manifestos, the Ruptura
group distributed at its inaugural exhibition in 1952 a text that appears to have received
58
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
the group’s polemical theorist, it proclaimed “there is no more continuity!” and rejected
not only figurative art but also “the hedonistic non-figurative art spawned by gratuitous
taste” in favor of “all the experiments directed at the renovation of the essential values
of visual art (space-time, movement, material).”(7) The exhibition was not documented;
a reconstruction was attempted in 2002 (cf. Note 4). Examples of early works by
Ruptura members who also participated in the 1956 exhibit are Waldemar
59
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
60
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The reference to time or movement in the titles that is characteristic of Ruptura work, as
well as the use of industrial media such as enamel or lacquer and of industrial board
(kelmite or eucatex) for the support, are also found in Objeto rítmico No. 2 (1953; fig.
Fig. 4: Maurício Nogueira Lima (1930-1999), Objeto rítmico No. 2 (Rhythmic Object
No. 2), 1953.
“Pintura” on eucatex, 40 x 40 cm. São Paulo: Coll. Luiz Sacilotto.
The apparent movement evoked by the design is particularly intriguing in Círculos com
movimento alternado (1953; fig. 5) by Hermelindo Fiaminghi, who joined in 1955. The
red and grey arranged in an alternating sequence which reverses over the horizontal
axis; its most effective feature is the suggestion of a series of half-circles whose
placement prevents the upper halves from meeting the lower halves in a circle – which
induces the viewer to mentally moving them constantly closer or pushing them apart in
order to achieve the perfect circular form. The temporal dimension is clearly perceived
61
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
For the National Exhibition of 1956/57, an issue of the magazine AD: Arquitetura e
Decoração (No. 20, Dec. 1956) served as the catalogue and carried programmatic
statements as well as reproductions of artwork and poems. The cover (fig. 6) was based
on a painting by Fiaminghi that in 1977 was owned by the poet Ronaldo Azeredo (fig.
7).(12)
62
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fig. 6: Cover, ad: arquitetura e decoração (São Paulo), No. 20, December 1956.
Cordeiro opened his statement in the catalogue by asserting: “Sensibility and the object
63
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
different from pure thought because it is material, and from ordinary things because it is
reached its peak with Malevich and Mondrian. Now there appears a new dimension:
time. Time as movement. Representation transcends the plane, but it is not perspective,
Besides later work by the Ruptura artists already sampled, now less tentative and more
Charoux (fig. 8), by Judith Lauand, who had joined the group later (fig. 9), and by
Alexandre Wollner, a close associate but never a Ruptura member (fig. 10).
64
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
All three are based on the square, the preferred shape for much of the work by the
Ruptura artists at the time (cf. figs. 3, 4, 7, 12, 14, 26); all three confirm the tendency of
65
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
these Concrete artists’ designs to use “variation” and “development” of lines and shapes
dimension and the illusion of moving into the depth of the field.
Alfredo Volpi, thirty years older than most of the others and now counted among the
very great in Brazilian art, was for a number of years drawn onto the Concrete path. In
his Xadres branco e vermelho (fig. 11) he introduced into a static, flat, decorative red-
squares diagonally into halves of opposing colors, which inverts the pattern below the
diagonal and altogether confuses one’s optical orientation – which is only one of the
visually.
Fig. 11: Alfredo Volpi (1896-1988), Xadres branco e vermelho (White and Red
Checkerboard),
1956. Tempera[?] on canvas, 53 x 100 cm. São Paulo: Coll. João Marino.
and so was Mauricio Nogueira Lima’s Triângulo espiral (fig. 12), a black square in
66
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
imposes a rotation either inward to the left, with regular diminutions, or outward to the
right, with the triangles increasing, so that the spiral movement may suggest either an
implosion or an explosion.
Fig. 12: Mauricio Nogueira Lima, Triângulo espiral (Spiral Triangle), 1956.
Paint on eucatex, 60 x 60cm.
processes was Sacilotto’s Concreção 5624 (fig. 13);(13) its uneven surface resulting
from pasting on identical small aluminum squares in a rigorous pattern introduced into
the monochrome work a play of light and shadows that changed with the position of the
observer.
67
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
In keeping with the slogan “the work of art does not contain an idea, it is itself an
idea,”(14) Cordeiro entitled many of his paintings of that time “Visible Idea”; figure 14
68
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The impersonality of their work of the 1950s made it at times difficult to recognize
authorship, but – as these examples will have demonstrated – differences existed and
would eventually become more pronounced; however, for a number of years the
members of the Ruptura group adhered quite faithfully to their program The materials
of their paintings (straight or curved lines, geometric shapes, a few carefully balanced
colors used for structural effect) were reduced to a minimum; all signs of individual
permitted their work to show was the expression of their particular way of visual
thinking and of the ways in which they conceived and executed “visual ideas.” Every
69
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
executed by someone else; and a realization of the rules governing each “visible idea”
was a necessary part of the viewer’s experience and understanding. In the case of
Cordeiro’s painting shown in figure 14 we see two sets of angled straight lines, one in
red, the other in black, placed so asymmetrically that they hardly invade the left half of
the white square, but with the implied movement producing a sense of visual balance.
progression of the identical angular lines in red, except for the reverse angle in the final
line that braces the movement; yet the effect on the perception and visual imagination is
The work of these artists, much of which was undertaken as a kind of “pesquisa”
movement, differently induced in each case and mentally executed by the viewer. “The
painters, designers and sculptors from São Paulo not only believe in their theories but
also follow them, at their own risk”, wrote the influential critic Mário Pedrosa in
response to the exhibition of 1956/57, contrasting them with the artists from Rio, whom
he considered “almost romantics” by comparison. (16) Indeed, the poet and critic
Ferreira Gullar, who was to become their major spokesman, confirmed: The Grupo
Frente did not have at least two of the characteristics that are common to avant-
70
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
A number of the artists from Rio who participated in the 1956 exhibition, including a
very young Hélio Oiticica, were indeed to assume prominent positions in the artistic
avant-garde, mostly in their “Neoconcrete” phase. But the break that led to
Neoconcretism was caused by disagreements with the theoretical attitudes of both the
visual artists of São Paulo and the Noigandres poets. In fact, it was Haroldo’s 1957
counterstatement by the Cariocas Oliveiro Bastos, Ferreira Gullar and Reynaldo Jardim,
lengthy manifesto in which he (with his fellow signatories) rejected the primacy of
theory and the “mechanistic” and “rationalistic” turn allegedly taken by the Concrete
No matter what the merits of this criticism, both their work and their
theoretical statements confirm the affinities between the Noigandres poets and the
Ruptura artists. Cordeiro met Décio, Haroldo and Augusto in November 1952, when
they had just published the first issue of Noigandres with their recent poems and the
Ruptura artists were about to open their exhibition. I do not know much about the
intensity of the contacts in the years before the National Exhibition, but some of the
Ruptura members have been called “interlocutores constantes” with the poets. In 1953
Décio and Cordeiro traveled together to Chile to participate in the Continental Culture
Congress, a trip financed by the Brazilian Communist Party. But then Décio left to
71
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
1952/53 and which are rightly considered the first Brazilian Concrete poems.
All of these poems are inscribed in invisible squares. All contain at least two colors,
with the sixth, “dias dias dias,” displaying all of the primary and secondary colors as
well as lower-case and capital letters. Inspired by the composer Anton von Webern’s
discussed poem is “lygia,” reproduced and analyzed (again) in Marjorie Perloff’s essay;
I have shown elsewhere, following Augusto’s own lead, that the poem is in fact (among
other things) a transposition of the opening measures of Webern’s Quartet for Violin,
In the newspaper articles Augusto and Haroldo began to publish in 1955 there was
concreta” (Pilot Plan for Concrete Poetry), the condensed summary of the theoretical
statements composed by the two and Décio over the past four years and published in
time” and lists parallels in music and the visual arts, it refers to “mondrian and
the boogie-woogie series; max bill; albers and the ambivalence of perception; concrete
art in general.” It is difficult and also rather pointless to speculate on the effect the
personal contacts may have had on the thoughts and the work of poets or painters during
72
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
But the affinities are obvious. In hindsight, considering them from the “orthodox” (or
“heroic”) phase that their work had reached with the poems published in Noigandres 4,
Augusto’s Poetamenos poems still show a number of characteristics that were later
eliminated (which, for some readers, may make them more interesting and
appealing). There is still a lyrical “I” present – in fact, in terms of referential content
they are a kind of Erlebnislyrik. The fifth poem, “eis os amantes,” using a more reduced
verbal material and approaching the isomorphism so strongly emphasized in the “Pilot
Plan”, indicates most clearly the path future developments will follow.
73
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fig. 15b: Augusto de Campos, “here are the lovers,” trans. A. de Campos, Marcus
Guimarães
and Mary Ellen Solt , from Solt, ed., Concrete Poetry, verso of inside cover page.
Originally published in the complementary colors blue and orange,(20) it was placed in
white and orange within a blue square for its publication in Mary Ellen Solt’s Concrete
poetry anthology (fig. 15a), with the English translation appearing in blue and white in
an orange square (fig. 15b).(21) The semantic representation of the sexual union of two
lovers, culminating in the long portmanteau word in the center and the final verbal
fusion of one in the other continuing the “infant” motif, is visually shown by the
was published on the occasion of the 1956 exhibit, with poems by Décio Pignatari,
74
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Haroldo and Augusto de Campos, and Ronaldon Azeredo. Pignatari’s “um movimento”
was also included in the ad catalogue as a typewritten text. I reproduce it below with an
attempt at a translation that makes compromises in order to somehow preserve its most
participle, “compondo”) and separated by an empty line into two stanzas. But the most
striking feature is the column of m’s in the center (making it into a kind
exploration of other vertical relations and internal visual structures. The entire shape
representing the most prominent horizontal feature. There is still an implied observer
75
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fig. 16: Décio Pignatari (b. 1927), “um movimento,” from Noigandres 3, 1956; English
version: Claus Clüver.
Composed in the same year but not included in Noigandres 3, Augusto’s “terremoto”
(earthquake) (22) (fig. 17) has a purely spatial syntax, although conceptually, in its
descend diagonally from top to bottom, although each of these interlocking open
squares is internally developed both horizontally and vertically (Augusto has referred to
last stanza is a dense ball dominated by o’s and t’s (which in the Futura typeface look
like crosses). This ball refers us both visually and conceptually back to the o’s of the
egg (“ovo”) and the ball of yarn (“novelo”) of the opening and thus suggests a
76
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
circularity that is found in a number of poems of the later phase, formally expressing the
space-time dimension emphasized in the “Pilot Plan,” which is there likened to the same
The poem was originally published in black on a white page; the version shown here,
which shows the letters in white inscribed in a dark blue square, visually evokes a
stellar constellation, in keeping with part of the dominant imagery. This iconic emphasis
may subdue other implications and associations evoked by the text; but Augusto has
77
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
of space and time (movement) that both the visual arts and architecture
Obviously, the experience of showing their work side by side with paintings and
edition with twelve poster poems, ready to be displayed. It had a cover by Fiaminghi
(fig. 18). With these poems, the production of the four had reached the most
78
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
their texts as disciples of Ezra Pound. To a considerable degree, its characteristics can
be described by the same terms that I used to indicate basic aspects of the paintings of
the Ruptura members – which is obviously the reason why they decided to exhibit their
work together, under the “Concrete” label. Reducing their verbal material to a
79
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
minimum, the poets were engaged in exploring its inherent possibilities by structurally
exhibiting the interplay of its visual, aural, and semantic properties. Because of the
importance they continued to attach to semantics, they never worked with less than a
permutation. The structure achieved by arranging the verbal elements in the space of the
bound, it is always tied to the semantics of the material in order to achieve what the
poets would call an “isomorphism,” an iconic relationship between the verbal sign
and its signified (see Clüver, “Iconicidade”). Arranged according to a spatial syntax,
these seemingly simple texts would frequently allow for multidirectional readings and
return the reader to the beginning. With the abolition of traditional linear progression
the poems would establish spatio-temporal relations that linked them to the Ruptura
lyrical “I”, the Concrete ideogram was designed to be an “objeto útil”, a useful textual
object to be contemplated and explored, “open” (23) enough to allow readers to “use” it
according to their own ingenuity, but with the expectation that they would respect the
rules of the game inherent in the structure. In an interview about the National Exhibition
of 1956, Augusto has quite recently explained the polemical use of such phrases as
“useful object”:
us to the limit, in the case of terms and themes such as that of the
80
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
changed, where no part of the text could be moved without having the
poem collapse – which is, after all, the goal of every poet. (24)
I have used Haroldo de Campos’s poem “nascemorre” (fig. 19) on an earlier occasion
(25) to show how a change of the minutest detail can destroy a major structural effect:
the first triangle formed by a regular (if you like mathematical) development of the
minimal verbal material (“se nasce morre”, if he/she/it is born he/she/it dies) re-
and a structurally designated vertical axis formed by carefully aligned “re”s; a shift of
the second triangle by one slot to the left (as it has happened in the fine anthology
81
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
organized by Mary Ellen Solt) not only removes that axis but violates the structural
feature of vertically aligning all e’s of the text except for those of the initial and final
“se.” Altogether the poem exhausts all the possibilities inherent in its semantic
properties as well as of the visual arrangement of its triangles. The final syllable (an
becoming.
6048 of 1960, which also exhausts all the possibilities of combining the black and white
triangles and of placing the pairs that are inherent in the design. Such similarities could
be found in structural comparisons of several poems with works by Ruptura artists. But
obviously have a different motivation and function than those in Haroldo’s poem, where
each triangle manifestly performs the act of “becoming” signaled by the verbal
semantics and the “death” of the first triangle leads to its “rebirth” in the second and the
82
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
inversion of the second also inverts the meaning of the verbs: “desnasce” equals
“morre.” On the other hand, as I hope to have shown, the similarities between
the work of both groups in their orthodox Concrete phase reach significantly deeper.
The two latest members to join the Noigandres group tended to work with the least
amount of verbal material. In “ruasol” (fig. 21) by Ronaldo Azeredo, the word “sol”
(sun) seems to move through the visual field formed by repetitions of “rua” (street),
only to return as a trace (an s) in the last line, where the s simultaneously turns “rua”
into a plural – only “ruas” is left when “sol” is gone. But our
reading of this text will not stop with recognizing its representational and iconic
qualities; of greater interest is the exploration of the verbal material and its signifying
properties on which the poem’s isomorphism is based – and of the kind of isomorphism
The most rewarding way to read the poems under consideration here is to approach
them as metapoems – which in this case includes the observation that “ruasol” is
intranslatable, because only Portuguese uses three letters to form each of the two nouns
signifying “street” and “sun.” An effort to understand how the text functions is very
83
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
A poem that seems to “say” even less is José Lino Grünewald’s “vai e vem” of 1959
(fig. 22). Here are some notes by the filmmaker Stefan Ferreira Clüver, who in 1980
syntactic closure of the phrase “vai e vem” with a repetition of the “e” at
graphic statement that connects beginning and end, the way in which the
ones. The poem generates its own rules for making meaning because, as
syntactic dynamism and graphic stasis. The verbs “vai” and “vem,”
graphic, while the conjunction “e” is the visual motor. “Vai” and “vem”
84
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fig. 22: José Lino Grünewald (1931–2000), “vai e vem” (1959), Anthologia
Noigandres 5, p. 181.
In 1962 the five “Noigandres” poets (now also including Grünewald) collected their
published poems and quite a few unpublished ones in antologia noigandres 5: do verso
à poesia concreta, with a cover (fig. 23) based on a painting by Volpi owned by
Pignatari (fig. 24). The anthology concluded the “heroic” phase of orthodox Concrete
85
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
86
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
time that the Ruptura artists began to strike out in individually more distinct and
separate ways, as did the poets. The contacts among artists and poets continued. When I
began my research in Brazil in 1974, one of the first things I was told by Augusto was
to seek out the painters, and I consequently visited and interviewed Fiaminghi,
Sacilotto, and Volpi and later Judith Lauand and Geraldo de Barros. But I also
encountered the painters in the poets’ living-rooms. Here is a sampling of slide pictures
I took in the homes of Décio Pignatari and Ronaldo Azeredo, besides those already
shown. Among others, Décio owned these works by Mauricio Nogueira Lima and
Fiaminghi:
87
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
In Ronaldo Azeredo’s home I found these two small paintings by Volpi and one by
Sacilotto,
88
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
as well as this work by Nogueira Lima (besides the Fiaminghi painting shown in fig. 7):
89
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Augusto owned a painting by Sacilotto that I did not photograph; Haroldo’s living-room
wall was full of paintings, but there my son filmed while I was taping my interviews,
I have limited my remarks to the decade surrounding the National Exhibition and to the
relations of the Noigandres poets to Concrete art produced in São Paulo. The
Noigandres model induced the production of Concrete poetry in other parts of Brazil.
As has already been suggested, the relations between the Noigandres poets and the two
the late fifties, and so did the relations between the two groups of visual artists. In fact,
the groups disbanded as such, with the most prominent Frente members exhibiting for a
while under the banner of “Neoconcretismo.” Indeed, Lygia Clark, Lygia Pape and
Hélio Oiticica followed divergent paths that distinguished their later work significantly
On the other hand, the sculptors from Rio participating in the National Exhibition,
Franz Weissmann, a Frente member, and Amilcar de Castro, long associated with
the group, continued throughout their career to develop a line of work that retained
close affinities to the Concrete aesthetic; some of their later work is found in public
places also in São Paulo. This is not the place to investigate the claims that the ideas
scientific orientation [‘cientificismo’] that dominated the movement from São Paulo”
(Salzstein 91). Let us look at three sculptures dated 1958. To the “Coluna concretista”
created earlier in the decade (and which won him the National Sculpture Prize at the
90
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
São Paulo Biennial of 1957; Salzstein 119) Weissmann opposed in 1958 a “Coluna
neoconcreta” (fig. 30). (28) The work is systematically constructed out of flat metal
squares framing circular cut-outs – not unlike the use of circle and square in the design
of some of the paintings we have seen. Like the earlier column conceived around an
empty space, but emphasizing the diagonal rather than the vertical and horizontal and
Fig. 30: Franz Weissmann (1911–2005), Coluna (Column), 1958. Painted iron, 280 x
110 x 75 cm.
São Paulo: Museu de Arte Contemporânea, USP. Photo: Claus Clüver, 1977.
91
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
squares rather than on their sides, the new column was lighter and less austere. The
basic idea on which the column is built is also found in another sculpture displayed in
the 1977 exhibit, Três pontos (fig. 31). The artist told me in an interview in 1981 that he
had hoped to see it placed, in a larger scale, in the center of Brasília, to symbolize the
Fig. 31: Franz Weissmann, Três pontos (Three Points), 1958. Painted iron,
120 x 160 x 160 cm. Photo: Claus Clüver, 1977.
The sculpture that stood at the entrance of the exhibit in Rio de Janeiro’s Museum of
Modern Art, Weissmann’s Círculo inscrito num quadrado (fig. 32), shows one of the
simplest forms of the idea of creating interlocking squares out of flat sheets of metal and
“inscribing” in them circles by cutting them out; here, the squares rest on their sides.
92
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fig. 32: Installation shot, “Projeto Construtivo Brasileiro na Arte (1950–1962)”, Rio de
Janeiro,
Museu de Arte Moderna, 1977, with Franz Weissmann, Círculo inscrito num quadrado
(Circle Inscribed in a Square), 1958. Painted iron, 100 x 100 x 100 cm. Photo by Claus
Clüver.
great simplicity by which he creates spatial configurations by cutting and bending “flat”
circular (fig. 33) or square (fig. 34) steel plates. I first saw a display of some of his
sculptures in 1976 in Belo Horizonte, Minas Gerais. I could not locate images of these
in the lavish book on the artist by Ronaldo Brito, but it contains reproductions of work
done in the 1960s and even in the 1950s that is very similar to the sculptures shown
here.
93
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fig. 33: Amilcar de Castro (1920–2002), steel sculpture displayed in front of the
Palácio das Artes in Belo Horizonte, Minas Gerais, in 1976. Photo by Claus Clüver.
Fig. 34: Amilcar de Castro, steel sculptures displayed in the courtyard of the
Palácio das Artes in Belo Horizonte, Minas Gerais, in 1976. Photo by Claus Clüver.
.
94
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The work of both sculptors clearly shares the Concrete aesthetic exemplified by the
paintings, sculptures, and poems shown in the National Exhibition of 1956/57. It was
not even then a unified aesthetic, and the rupture between Cariocas and Paulistas that
was to occur soon after and to turn into a split between Concrete and Neoconcrete art
(and poetry) brought into greater relief what an attentive observer like Mário Pedrosa
noted right away. But much of the public reaction involved an attempt to come to terms
with the radical break with tradition perceived in all of the work, and most specifically
in the poetry, because constructivist visual art produced in Brazil had already been in
the limelight at least since the First São Paulo Biennial of 1951.
This essay has focused on the interrelations between the work of the Ruptura artists and
of the Noigandres poets, and on the interactions among its members. As a consequence
of the juxtaposition and of the exploration of analogies and similarities, access to these
works may have become easier; even nowadays, “reading” these texts – paintings,
And the way we read them has changed in the course of fifty years. We are looking
back at them with a knowledge of what has been produced since –both by the artists and
poets themselves and by the culture that shaped them and that they have shaped in turn.
The critical discourse has changed: not only have post-modern notions about the nature
and function of art affected the way we approach these visual and verbal texts, but we
have witnessed a lively debate about the construction of avant-gardes and neo-avant-
gardes based on a well-mapped landscape of the earlier part of the century that may be
at odds with the information that was available to the young Brazilians at mid-century.
95
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
What is also beginning to change, to some extent under the impact of the new media
and of the intermedial genres of textmaking they are generating, is the habit of looking
at such events as the National Exhibition of 1956/57 through the limiting lenses of
the traditional disciplines. The developing field of Studies of Intermediality will provide
a more appropriate perspective and better tools to look at such intermedial phenomenon
as Concrete poetry. Even now, the semicentennial celebrations have by and large looked
at it as a literary event. The insistence of the Noigandres poets on listing in the “Pilot
Plan” not only Mallarmé, Pound, Joyce, Cummings, and Apollinaire as well as the
Brazilian poets Oswald de Andrade and João Cabral de Melo Neto as “precursors”, but
pointing to aspects of the work of Eisenstein and Webern as well as of Mondrian, Max
Bill, Josef Albers and “Concrete art in general” as providing signposts for the new
poetry (and art) to be “invented” has had little impact on the critical discussion. Nor
have the references to the other arts in the poems themselves received much attention.
(29) For the poets, their participation in the exhibition was a defining moment. They
saw their work as constituting part of the new avant-garde that was to shape their
export.”(30)
To some degree, the poets have succeeded; they occupy an often privileged position in
relevant international anthologies and exhbition catalogues, (31) although many of their
manifestos and theoretical statements collected in their Teoria have for the most part
remained untranslated. The Ruptura artists have remained almost entirely unknown
abroad, for reasons that have little to do with their work and everything with the
96
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
international art scene. But their impact within the country, along with that of the
and documenting the exhibitions (34) included material about Concrete (and
Neoconcrete) poetry; in the monographs the connection between Concrete art and
poetry is not a topic. Art critics and historians have disregarded the intermedial and
intersemiotic dimensions of the Brazilian avant-garde of the fifties just as much as their
Appendix
Visual Artists
Grupo “Ruptura,” São Paulo (since 1952): Grupo “Frente,” Rio de Janeiro (since 1952):
97
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Poets
98
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Notes
(1). The major anthologies are listed in the Bibliography of Clüver, “Concrete Poetry:
February 1970 was based on the collection of Mary Ellen Solt, with many contributions
by others. Presentations were made by Vagn Steen, Emmett Williams, Iannis Xenakis,
Antônia da USP, one section of which was an attempt to reconstruct the “exposição do
grupo ruptura no museu de arte moderna de são paulo 1952". Catalogues: Arte Concreta
Paulista. 5 vols. São Paulo: Cosac & Naify. (1) Arte Concreta Paulista: Documentos,
org. João Bandeira; (2) Grupo Ruptura: Revisitando a Exposição Inaugural, curator
Rejane Cintrão, texts Rejane Cintrão and Ana Paula Nascimento; (3) Grupo
Noigandres, curators Lenora de Barros and João Bandeira; (4) Waldemar Cordeiro: A
99
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Ruptura como Metáfora, ed. Helouise Costa, texts: Helouise Costa and Vivian
Boehringer; (5) Antonio Maluf, ed. Regina Teixeira de Barros, texts: Regina Teixeira de
(5). See Augusto de Campos, Interview, 2006. The exhibition “concreta ’56: a raiz da
forma” was held in the Museu de Arte Moderna of São Paulo from September 26 till
(7). Unless otherwise noted, all translations are my own. The announcement of the
exhibition has been reproduced repeatedly, most recently in Pérez-Barreiro, ed., The
(8). The images reproduced here are based on slides I took from the originals, the
Rio de Janeiro, others in the homes of the Noigandres poets, or from documents in my
collection.
(9). Very perceptively analyzed by Gabriel Pérez-Barreira in The Geometry of Hope, pp.
128–130 (fig. 16); the design has been reproduced on the front of the catalogue’s hard-
cover edition as a shape embossed on the uniformly blue cover (replacing the black-
100
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(10). I have analyzed this painting more fully in Clüver, “Brazilian Concrete,” 208–09.
erroneously). In Cabral and Rezende, eds, Hermelindo Fiaminghi, the painting is listed
as Círculos Concêntricos e Alternados, dated 1958 But the painting was included in the
1956/57 exhibit; a black and grey version of the design was featured in ad, the
(12). I have not been in a position to follow up on possible changes in ownership since
(13). Sacilotto called all of his works at that time “Concretions”, which he dated by year
and numbered.
(14). The slogan on the back of the invitation to the 1952 exhibit of Grupo Ruptura
(15). Another version from 1956, smaller and using different materials (acrylic
101
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
1959.
(18). Schoenberg’s idea that by changing instrumental or tone color one could produce
an effect analogous to the melody achieved by changing pitches was developed more
(19). Augusto had circulated them among friends as typewritten copies produced by
Campos, Interview).
http://www2.uol.com.br/augustodecampos/poemas.htm
Arts (1.3-4).
very detailed analysis of this poem see Clüver, “Augusto de Campos’ ‘terremoto’.”
(23). H. de Campos had introduced the concept of the “open work of art” with regard to
structure and use of materials and the activity of the reader in 1955 (“A Obra de Arte
102
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(24). “É claro que certas características da nova poesia foram levadas por nós até o
“poema, objeto útil”. Acho, porém, que essa radicalidade foi necessária diante da
produções às quais não se pudesse substituir uma palavra, uma letra, deslocar uma
parcela do texto sem que o poema desmoronasse — algo que é afinal a meta de todos os
(25). See Clüver, “Concrete Poetry: Critical Perspectives,” 271–72. – Like so many of
Portuguese, “nascer” and “morrer” are active verbs, and personal pronouns are not
needed) and on a spelling accident: the two verb forms have the same number of letters.
Moreover, the final sound of “nasce” happens to equal “se,” and the “re” at the end of
(26). For an examination of the way the Noigandres poets theorized different stages of
Concretism. In the catalogue of the 1977 “Projeto brasileiro constructive” exhibit the
103
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
work is listed as in the caption. However, Salzstein (90–91) captions the work pictured
as Coluna neoconcreta (196 x 76 x 52 cm), MAC, USP; Ribeiro, opposes pp. 28 and 29
Gerald as Obras the sculpture shown on plate 147 is listed as Tôrre(Tower; 1957, 169
X 62.7X 37.2 CM). Catalogues of 1988 (Amaral, Perfil) and 1990 (O Museu) list no
(29). For instance, Haroldo’s poem “mais e menos” was a response to Mondrian’s Plus
and Minus; his poem “branco”, which I discussed long ago as an intersemiotic
Red (1936; see Clüver, “On Intersemiotic Transposition”), turns out to have been
of the Fifties.”
(31). One of the most important is the expansive catalogue Poésure et Peintrie: «d'un
art, l'autre», org. by Bernard Blistène and Véronique Legrand, accompanying the
(32). See esp. Amaral, Arte Construtiva no Brasil (1998), with an extensive
bibliography.
104
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(33). See Ana Maria Belluzo, Waldemar Cordeiro: Uma aventura da razão (1986);
Ruptura como Metáfora (2002); Fernando Pedro da Silva and Marília Andrés
a formação do design moderno no Brasil (2005). I have listed only monographs about
(34). See Amaral, ed.. Projeto Construtivo Brasileiro na Arte (1977); Arte Concreta
References
Aldana, Erin. “Waldemar Cordeiro, Idéia visível [Visible Idea], 1956.” In Pérez-
Estado, 1977.
105
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Amaral, Aracy, ed. Arte Construtiva no Brasil: Coleção Adolfo Leirner. Portuguese and
Arte Concreta Paulista. 5 vols. São Paulo: Cosac & Naify, 2002. See: (1) João
Bandeira; (2) Rejane Cintrão; (3) Lenora de Barros and Jono Bandeira; (4) Helouise
João Bandeira, org. Arte Concreta Paulista: Documentos. Exhibition catalogue, Centro
Universitário Maria Antônia da Universidade de São Paulo. Sno Paulo: Cosac &
Barros, Lenora de, and João Bandeira, curators. Grupo Noigandres. Exhibition
Paulo: Cosac & Naify; Centro Universitário Maria Antonia da USP, 2002.
Barros, Regina Teixeira de, ed. Antonio Maluf.Texts: Regina Teixeira de Barros and
da Universidade de São Paulo. São Paulo: Cosac & Naify; Centro Universitário
Belluzo, Ana Maria. Waldemar Cordeiro: Uma aventura da razão. São Paulo: Museu
106
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
BlistPne, Bernard, and Véronique Legrand, orgs. Poésure et Peintrie: «d'un art,
1993 [1998?].
Brito, Ronaldo. Amilcar de Castro. Fotos Rômulo Fialdini et al. São Paulo: Takano
Editora, 2001.
Campos, Augusto de. “50 anos depois.” Interview with Marcus Augusto
Gonçalves. Folha Ilustrada [da Folha de São Paulo], 16 Sept. 2006: E8–9.
Campos, Augusto de, Décio Pignatari and Haroldo de Campos, “plano-piloto para
poetry.” Portuguese and English, tr. by the authors. In Solt, ed. Concrete Poetry: A
World View.70–72.
107
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
“pilot plan for concrete poetry.” Tr. Jon M. Tolman. In Richard Kostelanetz, ed. The
58.
Campos, Augusto de, Décio Pignatari, Haroldo de Campos. Teoria da Poesia Concreta:
Textos críticos e manifestos 1950-1960. 1st ed. 1965. 3rd ed. São Paulo: Brasiliense,
1987.
Campos, Haroldo de. “A Obra de Arte Aberta” (orig. 1955). Rpt. in Campos,
Universitário Maria Antônia da Universidade de São Paulo. São Paulo: Cosac &
Clüver, Claus. “Brazilian Concrete: Painting, Poetry, Time, and Space.” In Proceedings
3: Literature and the Other Arts. Ed. Zoran Konstantinović, Ulrich Weisstein, and
108
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Clüver, Claus. “Concrete Poetry: Critical Perspectives from the 90s.” In K. David
André Melo Mendes. Dossiã: 50 anos da poesia Concreta. Ed. Myriam CorrLa de
Araújo Ávila et al. O eixo e a roda (FALE, Universidade Federal de Minas Gerais),
Clüver, Claus. “On Intersemiotic Transposition.” In Art and Literature I, ed. Wendy
Clüver, Stefan Ferreira. “Viewing Notes by the Filmmaker” on vai e vem, a film from
109
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Concreta ‘56: a raiz da forma_ [ital.]. Exhibition catalogue, Museu de Arte Moderna, 26
Maria Antônia da Universidade de São Paulo. São Paulo: Cosac & Naify; Centro
Gullar, Ferreira. “O Grupo Frente e a Reação Neoconcreta / Frente Group and the Neo-
1959. Rpt. (with English translation) in Amaral, ed., Arte Construtiva no Brasil,
270–75.
Safra, 1990.
110
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
No. 1, 1952; No. 2, 1955; No. 3, 1956; No. 4, 1958 (folder with poster poems).
1962.
Pérez-Barreiro, Gabriel, ed. The Geometry of Hope: Latin American Abstract Art from
of Art, U Texas, Austin, 20 Feb. – 22 April 2007, and Grey Art Gallery, NYU, 12
Sept. – 8 Dec. 2007. Austin, TX: Blanton Museum of Art and Fundación Cisneros,
2007.
Pignatari, Décio. “Arte concreta: objeto e objetivo.” AD: Arquitetura e Decoração (São
111
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Sacramento, Enock. Sacilotto. Photos: Sergio Guerini et al. São Paulo: E. Sacramento,
2001.
Solt, Mary Ellen, ed. A World Look at Concrete Poetry. Topical double issue. Artes
Hispanicas / Hispanic Arts 1.3-4 (1968). Rpt. as M.E. Solt, ed. Concrete Poetry: A
Salzstein, Sônia. Franz Weissmann. Espaços da arte brasileira. São Paulo: Cosac &
Naify, 2001.
Silva, Fernando Pedro da, and Marília Andrés Ribeiro, coord. Franz Weissmann:
112
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fig. 4: Maurício Nogueira Lima (1930-1999), Objeto rítmico No. 2 (Rhythmic Object
No. 2), 1953. “Pintura” on eucatex, 40 x 40 cm, São Paulo: Coll. Luiz
Sacilotto.
x 35 cm.
Azeredo.
113
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fig. 8: Lothar Charoux (1912-1987), Desenho (Design), 1956. Ink on paper, 49.3 x
Fig. 9: Judith Lauand (b. 1922), Variação em curvas (Variation in Curves), 1956.
Fig. 11: Alfredo Volpi (1896-1988), Xadres branco e vermelho (White and Red
João Marino.
Fig. 12: Mauricio Nogueira Lima, Triângulo espiral (Spiral Triangle), 1956. Paint on
eucatex, 60 x 60cm
Fig. 13: Luiz Sacilotto, Concreção 5624, 1956. Oil on aluminum, 36.5 x 60 x 0.4 cm.
Fig. 14: Waldemar Cordeiro, Idéia visível (Visible Idea), 1957.¨Tinta e massa s-
114
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fig. 15a: Augusto de Campos (b. 1931), “eis os amantes” (1953/55) , from Solt, ed.,
Fig. 15b: Augusto de Campos, “here are the lovers,” trans. A. de Campos, Marcus
Guimarães and Mary Ellen Solt , from Solt, ed., Concrete Poetry, verso of
Fig. 16: Décio Pignatari (b. 1927), “um movimento,” from Noigandres 3, 1956;
Fig. 20: Luiz Sacilotto, Concreção 6048, 1960. Oil on canvas, 60 x 120 cm. São Paulo:
Pinacoteca do Estado.
Fig. 22: José Lino Grünewald (1931–2000), “vai e vem” (1959), Anthologia
Noigandres 5, p. 181.
115
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fig. 30: Weissmann, Coluna, 1958. Painted iron, 280 x 110 x 75 cm. São Paulo:
Fig. 31: Franz Weissmann, Trãs pontos (Three Points), 1958. Painted iron, 120 x 160 x
Fig. 32: Installation shot, “Projeto Construtivo Brasileiro na Arte (1950–1962)”, Rio de
116
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fig. 33: Amilcar de Castro (1920–2002), steel sculpture displayed in front of the
Palácio das Artes in Belo Horizonte, Minas Gerais, in 1976. Photo: Claus
Clüver.
Fig. 34: Amilcar de Castro, steel sculptures displayed in the courtyard of the Palácio
das Artes in Belo Horizonte, Minas Gerais, in 1976. Photo: Claus Clüver.
117
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Chris Funkhouser
When Pero Afonso de Sardinha arrived on the shores of Brazil from Portugal in the
ate him. This historical event has been a source of identification for Brazilian artists
since the modern era, and has been used as a foundation for the cultivation of
now expanded, and has new significance and application in today’s media environment.
Anthropophagy (or cannibalism) was the name assigned to this unusual, iconoclastic,
and somewhat obscure creative philosophy, a concept announced by, and exemplified
only interested in that which is not my own” (65).(1) External texts and idioms become
grist for the anthropophagist’s mill, a trait reflected in Oswald’s short poems
advertising copy, e.g., “All women—deal with Mr. Fagundes/sole distributor/in the
United States of Brazil”) (Bishop 11, 13). While numerous poets and artists were
118
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Campos, who has tapped into aspects of Oswald’s idea as a resource and rationale
emerging genre known for its synthesis of fragments (which Augusto has also practiced
cannibal eats his enemy not for greed or for anger but to inherit the qualities of his
enemy. The metaphorical, and also in certain aspects philosophical, idea of cultural
anthropophagy Oswald promoted was the idea of cannibalizing the high culture from
Europe, with the results that one could acquire, or could have from this devouration, and
could then construct something really new out of this development” (Interview 2005).
a diagram included in a page of O perfeito cozinheiro das almas deste mundo [The
119
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fig. 1. Oswald de Andrade, from O perfeito cozinheiro das almas deste mundo. 108-
109.
This book contains writing as well as significant visual attributes, including drawings
and, as in Fig. 1, Oswald’s use of rubber stamps. O perfeito cozinheiro das almas deste
corpse,” was started by Oswald but filled with contributions by anyone who visited or
Anthropophagy was also influenced by Futurism, and proposed that creative potential is
anthropophagic text devours other texts and icons to create a form of expression that is
120
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
“at once loose and dense and extraordinarily concentrated” (155). Discovery and re-
discovery of meaning is reached through the cannibalization of texts, which may then
Oswald’s poems above). Artists are free to reshape external influence, writes Rodrigo
Nunes, “to its own ends, without allowing itself to become imprisoned by anything that
might restrain its vitality” (n. pag.). CriticBernard Schütze has observed anthropophagy
involves “an open process of dynamic transformations in which identity is never fixed
pag.).
Although he was a crucial poet and thinker, Oswald was not always taken seriously by
the Brazilian literati.(3) All of the Brazilian concrete poets were, however, aware of his
certain of its elements in order to “reclaim the origins of Brazilian modernism… and to
reassert its international prospects” (Green). In the production of text, cultural and
aesthetic matter is absorbed (like structures or techniques from other visual disciplines),
and then formalistically pronounced in various ways by the concrete poets, including
steady flow of translations could be considered the most anthropophagic output of the
practice. Replying to a recent inquiry about this matter, Augusto writes: “Our approach
121
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
whom he took the theory of ancient Matriarchy, that would have preceded Patriarchal
(“paideuma”, “the age demanded”), trying “to gather from the air a live tradition”,
While this presentation exclusively focuses on Augusto’s work, the discussion could be
widened and address works by Décio Pignatari (e.g., “Adieu, Mallarmé,” 1954) and
Carvalho) and younger artists who practice with intent today. I’ll show examples of
works from three different stages of Augusto’s non-electronic work, which indicate
(1953), such as “lygia” [Fig. 2] are multicursal: crafted language leads the reader
122
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
inherited from visual and graphical artists—are a source of sustenance in these poems.
Various emerging strands can be experienced in any order, and a viewer’s experience
with the poem is defined by the way he or she reads it. Use of different colored texts,
and implied sonic (echoic) attributes, give the impression that multiple texts are stitched
into one shaped pronouncement with visual texture. In “Poetamenos” the impression is
literal fact, as the author repurposes quotes borrowed from poems by Luís de Camões
and others.(4) Further, in the prefatory note to “Poetamenos,” Augusto explains that he
123
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
heretofore discrepant senses of “color” in music and graphics are established in these
multi-sensory poems.
Although his stated technological desire for “Poetamenos” was not met (“but luminous
display of film letters, wish we could have it”), Augusto surely achieves the effect of
radiant presentation on the page (Vivavaia 65). The poem’s sonic attributes are
significantly anthropophagic. Each of the three brief sections are discursively built on
aural associations, beginning with the word “lygia,” follwed by echoic variations built
with verbal fragments chosen by the poet. The poem is activated by this creative
recycling reflected in the characters on the page and how we hear it. In subsequent
works, like the “Novelo ovo” series (1954-1960), a shaped poem is composed with
short words that at once sustain a dialog and present a compelling diagram, using words
to form a letter (and a shape) rather than letters forming a word [Fig. 3].
124
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
While graphically less complex than “Poetamenos,” the work presents similar
challenges for the reader, who will see first the overall shape and proceed to follow a
path from there. The poem is at least partially anthropophagic because this macro- “v”
propels the poem on multiple levels; it is unquestionably used by the poet to build form
and content, reflecting “v” as versus (v.), verb (v.), and verse, coming to a point, from
and materials increases: images from fashion magazines and newspapers are blatantly
125
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
In this example [Fig. 4], instead of interpreting what the language presented might
mean, someone who encounters the work must “read” the assembled symbols, and
transformative: external icons—and the culture they are a part of—are re-shaped into
something with an agenda unrelated to their initial purpose. A new context asserts the
Among the many curious aspects of this particular work are the four symbols at the top
of the chart: three arrow keys inside circles, pointing to different directions, and an
empty circle. This facet intimates if not forecasts interactivity: you can stop here or
A more recent book, Não Poemas (2003), includes several “Profilogramas,” single-page
poems that serve to transmit—through the visual language and textscape presented—
Augusto.(5)
126
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
In “charoux” (1996) [Fig. 5], straight lines, box shapes, and hooks, which are icons and
techniques found in images of Paulista painter Lothar Charoux, are overtly evident and
used to provide shape and texture to Augusto’s poem. With non-trivial effort, words can
be deciphered, although the tactics of reading most certainly differ from those used
127
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
when poems are of standard delineation. The reader must (again) decide where to begin
(possible starting points here would be either “De sonhos digitais…” [from digital
dreams] or “Enquantos outros…” [while others]), and determine where words begin and
end. The anthropophagic elements, while resolvable (after all we should recall this is a
non-verbal techniques (in type or design), absent from the originals, aim to produce
techniques in more refined graphic structures” (Email 2006). The following poem [Fig.
128
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
129
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Clearly the overtly decipherable words in “rã de bashô”—uma, rã, pula, goa (the last of
The book’s title poem “Não” begins as a block of text [Fig. 7], gradually consuming and
compacting itself over ten pages to become a “no” poem—one that sends a message
through an active relationship between word and page. The initial text is cannibalized,
Figs. 7, 8, 9. Augusto de Campos, from Não. Não poemas 21, 31, 39.
into different twenty line patterns, becoming gradually compressed into blocks.(8) In
Barros’s and Augusto’s work, the viewer/reader is left to wonder what becomes of the
poem—and why—as the line length compacts into fragments. The poets squeeze the
130
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
verbal information to the edge of semantic recognition; yet, in both examples, the visual
Digital Poetry
introduce briefly some perspectives on poetry enabled by digital media, which has been
called e-poetry, computer poetry, cyberpoetry, and digital poetry.(9) Essentially these
labels are used to describe a new genre of literary, visual, and sonic art launched by
poets who began to experiment with computers in the late 1950s. Poets initially used
establish a work’s content and shape. By the mid-1960s, graphical and kinetic
Since then, videographic and other types of kinetic poems have been produced using
personal computers. A few other experimental forms, like audio poetry and holographic
References to concrete poetry are far from uncommon in dialogues regarding the
influence of literature on new media productions: concrete poetry has been cited as an
influence on computer poems since the first two books on the subject appeared in the
1970s, Richard W. Bailey’s anthology Computer Poems (1973) and Carole Spearin
McCauley’s monograph Computers & Creativity (1974). Bailey writes that in graphical
131
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
recent books on the subject, such as Loss Pequeño Glazier’s Digital Poetics (2002) and
Brian Kim Stefans’s Fashionable Noise (2003), also discuss the relevance of concrete
The invention of the computer is certainly one of the definitive moments of the past
fifty years. One of the foremost ways digital poetry is anthropophagic is because it
mints a literary concept via the absorption of forms of expression and production that
formidable machines, built for the progression of science and business; their
programming) and computers (through making poems with them), has endowed digital
poetry with a type of autonomy, and numerous projects contain artistic qualities worthy
computing equations and processing data, the computer is entrusted with creative
expression, giving the machines and programs a role in the negotiation between author
and language. Since 1959 text-generating programs that process and permute databases
of words into poems have been built by poets. Mechanically consuming a text to project
132
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
which contemporary identities for digital poetry now rest. As Michael Joyce has
observed, electronic text almost always authoritatively “replaces itself” (rather than
affix itself)—a defining characteristic of digital poetry (Joyce 236). This possibility
invites the author to reconsider what an author is and does—a far-reaching concept that
into totem. Augusto, who began presenting poems on computers in the early 1980s, has
always rejected the idea that technology is forbidden; in fact it is desired (and not to
destructive ends). His engagement with computers as a poet was contrary to typical
avant-garde methods at the time. As Marjorie Perloff observes in the early 1990s, “the
most common response to what has been called the digital revolution has been simple
rejection” (3); she explains that the consensus amongst most poets was that
reification against which a ‘genuine’ poetic discourse must react” (19). By now, a more
realistic perspective generally acknowledges computer hardware and software are tools
capable of presenting vibrant poetic works; Augusto has used them since the moment he
was given access. As he stated in an interview with Roland Greene, “The virtual
movement of the printed word, the typogram, is giving way to the real movement of the
133
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
computerized word, the videogram, and to the typography of the electronic era. From
static to cinematic poetry, which, combined with computerized sound resources, can
Several works on the Não Poemas CD-ROM (São Paulo: Editora Perspectiva, 2003),
134
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Whereas the original piece appeared in block formation, the animated version inscribes
the image of a shell, and then uses the shape of the image in the composition and re-
composition of the text, presented as fragments as the author recites the original script;
the shell is embodied in the revolving shapes presented in the poem. Augusto’s original
form) are present; verbal units are digitally shaped and treated with graphics and sound.
synthesizes and compresses multiple languages into a single word without spaces as a
way to try to capture the verbal and visual intensity of a cosmopolitan place. In the
literalizes the din, and the scripting of the animation puts the poetry—as a
Mechanical possibilities amplify the poem’s original intent when Augusto feeds his
Augusto’s “interpoem” “conversograms” directly fuses the voices of other artists with
his own. This short piece, an “imaginary conversation” between Cesário Verde,
Fernando Pessoa, and Vladimir Mayakovsky, ends playfully, with the faces of the three
These poems display a type of feedback, digesting the other in order to invent; it is
135
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(Rocha n. pag.).
These intertwining works, digested, are not only poetic but critical—Augusto is
selective and purposeful, biting what he can, chewing on it to make something new. He
samples characters and cultures that have influenced him, combines sound bytes and
animations to assert the relevance of work, and adds his own material into the body of
voice, picture, and words—Augusto not only intervenes with his own voice but has the
power to control all aspects of the content included. In this piece a multistage,
interactive narrative is presented, a reconstruction of, and synthesis with Cage that
you cannot recognize what is Cage and what is Boulez. There are in a
single musical cell. Sounds that appear when you interact with the image
of that circle, the image of chaos, because Cage recalls the anecdote, the
story of Kwang-Tse, so the seven signs that compound the face arrive at
the end. When the face is completed, chaos appears and then Cage
(Interview 2005).
136
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
shorter bursts of expression two voices with a representative animation of the speaker’s
facial profile. “Stein Pound” begins with a photograph of Gertrude Stein that becomes,
before the user’s eyes, Ezra Pound, while the intermingling voices of the authors are
my favorite, fuses line drawing animations of the faces composers João Gilberto and
Anton Webern while sounds composed by these artists are playing. [demonstration of
CD-ROM version of “Joao Webern”] The sounds, while discrepant, are harmonious; we
are introduced to audio and visual elements, notes and drawings, brought together as
simultaneities. Different forms of nutrition feed the poem. The samples are played
forward, backwards, and then forward again; a flow is apparent in the experience of the
The “Clip poemas” from 2003 continue to explore the possibilities in merging kinetic
text and processed spoken language. In the “Rever” section, there are new versions of
“Cidade” (retitled “Cidadecitycité”) and “Ininstante”. Animated text and sound are the
presents itself then devours itself. At first, the overall visual structure of the poem is
shown briefly as montage on the screen. Then the user drags the mouse to unveil the
first line of text. In order to proceed through the piece, the viewer must visually
dismantle (by erasure with the mouse) the text that has just appeared on the screen.
inherent to many electronic works, text being replaced by other texts; text is constantly
137
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
being shown and removed, or put on the plate and devoured so the next course can be
served. At the end, in a modernist gesture, the overall visual structure is shown again
and a polyvocal soundtrack including the author reciting the lines is heard; there the
user can use the mouse to illuminate any of the poem’s lines and bring the reading of
In the last line to appear in “Sem-saída,” “nunca saí do lugar” [I never moved from this
surprising that it is easy to see these works as concrete poetry extended, as they require
“new forms of linguistic codification that imply a stricter involvement between the
verbal and the non-verbal” (Greene n. pag.). Augusto’s digital works represent a
transparent transition from his theorizing to practicing of this kind of new poetry, spatial
information from the outside to develop and produce new information,” is revealed in
Certainly there are other poetic interpretations of anthropophagy, and other sorts of
artistic engagement with the concept. Nevertheless, Augusto and other concrete poets
and symbols) in the generation of original expression; and (3), in the mechanical
138
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
While some of these traits are undoubtedly present in his analog poems, it is in recent
mechanics, which, as Charles Bernstein writes, give us “a way to deal with that which is
external…by eating that which is outside, ingesting it so that it becomes a part of you, it
An evolving, transitory art, instigated from a moment of possibility, has thus been
sprung with intent, aesthetic polemic, and, plausibly, political depth. In the world of just
must be transformed. To ignore the world, to have its makings at your fingertips and its
attention through the network, and not incorporate its conditions into a progressive
scheme may not be mandatory. Doing so, however, opens up new possibilities for the
Notes
(1). Other associated essays from the same period are collected in the volume The
Antropófago": in a recent email, André Vallias observes that the title “should be
(2). Works by at least two other major figures of twentieth century art in Brazil, Raul
Bopp and Flavio de Carvalho, would be at the top of the list of artists whose works
seriously embrace anthropophagy. I would like to thank both Lucio Agra and Marcus
139
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
attention, and for our ongoing dialogs, which have substantively contributed to my
(3). References to his work were not common until the publication of the manifestos of
(4). The allusion to Camões is in the fifth poem of the series, “dias…”.
(5). The Profilogramas series, as well as “Intraduções” (see below in essay), were both
(6). While confirming that this type of work is transcreation, de Campos writes “I
prefer to call this kind of translation ‘tradução-arte’, deriving the term from “futebol-
(7). The Portuguese translation of Bassho´s complete haiku is: “velho lago/mergulha a
rã/fragor d´água” (or, Into the ancient pond/A frog jumps/Water’s sound!).
(8). For more discussion of this work and other early videopoems, see my essay “A
152-165).
140
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(9). Digital poetry, as defined by the authors of a 2004 anthology titled P0es1s:
Aesthetics of Digital Poetry, “applies to artistic projects that deal with the medial
networks. Digital poetry thus refers to creative, experimental, playful and also critical
communication” (13). The form is further identified as being derived from “installations
of interactive media art,” “computer- and net-based art,” and “explicitly from literary
of p0es1s, “refers to poetic interest in the ‘concrete’ (as defined, for instance, by
(10). Incidentally, the CD-ROM was engineered by a pioneering Brazilian digital poet
from a subsequent generation, André Vallias. Vallias, a graphical designer based in Rio
Works Cited
ed., Obras Completas 6 (Rio de Janeiro: Civilização Brasileira, 1972), p. 18; the same is
141
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
---. O perfeito cozinheiro das almas deste mundo [The perfect cooker of the whole souls
Bailey, Richard W., ed. Computer Poems. Drummond Island, MI: Potagannissing P,
1973.
http://epc.buffalo.edu/authors/bernstein/essays/de-campos.html.
Block, Friedrich W., Christiane Heibach, and Karin Wenz, eds. p0es1s: The Aesthetics
142
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
---. Personal Interview, conducted by Christopher Funkhouser and Lucio Agra, São
Online. http://www.ubu.com/papers/decampos.html
McCauley, Carole Spearin. Computers and Creativity. New York: Praeger, 1974.
Online. http://www.metamute.org/en/we-have-never-been-catechised
Perloff, Marjorie. Radical Artifice: Writing Poetry In the Age of Media. Chicago:
U Chicago P, 1991.
Eletrônicos: Poéticas Digitais. Trans. Jorge Luiz Antonio and Christopher Funkhouser.
http://www.lehman.cuny.edu/ciberletras/v08/rocha.html
143
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Schütze, Bernard Andreas. “COL Cannibals On Line.” The CIAC’s Electronic Art
anthropophagie.html.
Veloso, Caetano. Tropical Truth: A Story of Music & Revolution in Brazil. New York:
Knopf, 2002.
144
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
K. David Jackson
Yale University
Haroldo de Campos remained full of projects and of the creative energy, always so
positive and exuberant as was his characteristic, up until his last moments. When in
Dante’s Divine Comedy, with the striking suggestion that they could do it by
telephone. That would have been another successful encounter of technology with
philology for Haroldo, the synthesis of a syncretic and a temporal vision of literature in
its most creative moments, across time, with the vanguardist techniques of our own
age. That galactic-technical vision was always Haroldo’s specialty, from the
monument of his long literary career. This is the same Haroldo of the
the University of Texas in Austin in 1981, an event in which the act of writing was
meant to accelerate to galactic speeds. He dedicated the same energy to the Yale
145
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Symphosophia in 1995, where an international group of with ties to his work, poets,
writers, and critics from Italy to Japan, collaborated to produce a book of commentaries
Haroldo again read polemical texts and poetry, even in poor health, at the consecutive
Dialogue with the Brazilian Concrete Poet, Oxford, 2005). Haroldo's classicism, rooted
philologically in the great epic poems, in Homer, Virgil, Dante and Goethe, always
found its modern expression in the theme of the voyage, where a contemporary Ulysses
continues his voyage until he arrives at the Brazilian coast, thus the theme of the voyage
becomes one unified theme over time, from its classical origin in Homer to the
sung with concrete poetry to announce the final arrival of Ulysses at the land and
literature of Brazil.
The voyage is also philological, another characteristic of Haroldo, who always worked
in close contact with many different languages and literatures -- Japanese, German,
livro é viagem (frag. 8). Deeply rooted in Brazil, his imagination allowed no borders
between languages or literary genres. His work on the Galáxias from 1963 to 1976
146
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(São Paulo, Ex Libris, 1984; 2nd ed. São Paulo, 34 letras, 2004) was located, as he said,
at the extreme limits of prose and poetry (“à l’extrême des limites de la poésie et de la
prose”, Galaxies, La Souterraine, 1998). In the Galáxias it is the poet who travels
from city to city, as in Dante's circles. In the style of James Joyce, Haroldo returns us to
confronting his own dangerous journey, his world discourse, narrating a mythical
autobiography by a contemporary navigator, via Ulysses and Camões. The Galáxias are
perpetuo, in paradisiacal and infernal wanderings on the Earth, through cities of God
and the devil. Following the technical terms that Haroldo proposed to his brother,
One of the essential references for a reading of Galáxias in the context of the historical
vanguards is Joyce's novel Ulysses (1922). The Joycean novel narrates the live
of Dublin's citizens, with multiple allusions to the city in all its vitality and disorder for
147
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
emotion (stasis) and a putrid realism (kinesis), each episode carrying the marks of a
certain hour of the day, scene, organ of the body, art, symbol and, above all,
thanks to Stuart Gilbert's James Joyce's Ulysses (New York, Vintage, 1955), was meant
to help the reader perceive the novel's larger organizational units, revealing in its
composition a discipline that the critic compares to Greek drama, or to the symmetry of
any living organism. In his chart, Gilbert distinguishes 18 episodes, divided into three
sections (3-12-3), corresponding to the morning, or Dedalus and Bloom's leaving home,
to their wanderings around the city, and to their return home, now in the early morning
hours. In this scheme each episode is numbered and assigned a title, taken from the
corresponding episode of the Odyssey, according to the scene or place, the hour, an
organ of the body, an art, a color, symbol and technique: “1. Telemachus/The Tower/8
human destiny, in his mythical search for esthetic emotion and structure (stasis), in a
microcosms toward the macrocosm, following the Joycean expression "all space in a
not-shall," each fragment of Galáxias returns the reader to a larger mythical structure,
originating not only in the Odyssey but in the allegorical nature of speech itself, of an
occult world of symbols. By reinventing stories in the fashion of the thousand and one
nights, both enchanting and fatal, the monologue in Galáxias both affirms and negates,
148
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
eternally among the world's cities, waiting for a utopian-esthetic liberation or for an
épiphanie.” Galaxies, 1998). In these wanderings through a purgatory of the real, the
narrator finds a referential unity, parallel to the basic skeleton of the novel Ulysses,
parallel to the one that Gilbert designed for Ulysses, so that the reader of Haroldo's
greatest work of prose and poetry can better accompany and understand its themes and
profound rhythm. The initial scheme outlays a sequence of cities and of literary
references that makes up the basic material of the voyage of the narrator-poet through a
(Florianópolis) and Universidade Federal de Rio Grande do Norte (Natal), under the
Fulbright program, in addition to interviews with the author in São Paulo and in
the U.S.
AESTHETIC REFERENCES
Machado on Lorca
149
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Macbeth.
Buson (1716-84)
Roman mosaic
of Cologne
Carducci. Sousândrade.
150
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Lorca, Vozniessienski,
Sousândrade
Williams, Ferlinghetti.
Arthur Miller,
151
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Raphael
York. Rilke.
Don Juan
152
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
controlled by the technique of mirroring and of reversible forms: esta é uma álealenda
ler e reler retroler comogirar regirar retrogirar (frag. 13). The principles that Walter
than contrasts, or meeting of opposites, there is a play of images and or words that
return or repeat constantly, in which each affirmative/positive contains its own negative
pole. Such is the respiratory rhythm that runs throughout the work in all its plural levels
of meaning. As in neo-baroque drama, the libretto is the writing itself, while the
a narrator, heard but not seen, walks through the world's cities looking for his art and his
muse. The scene is allegorical and Faustian, representing a narrator navigating through
an occult sea of language, always searching for a key that will open forms and end his
exile, that will allow him to reach a supreme consciousness of the celestial city for
which he searches, in terms that parallel Camões's mannerism in the celebrated poem of
exile "Babel e Sião," through artistic means: a mente quase-íris se emparadisa neste
The main esthetic building blocks of the "galactic" neo-baroque drama can be
153
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
154
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
155
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
156
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
157
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
158
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
159
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
160
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
161
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
162
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
163
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The Galáxias have received growing international critical attention, intensifying since
1999, the novel received critical attention from the grand names of criticism, Marjorie
Perloff, Luiz Costa Lima, Wladimir Krysinski and others. Krysinski places Galáxias in
the company of the great texts of the twentieth century that refer to all literature, as well
as to themselves, beginning with the Cantos of Pound, the Waste Land of Eliot and
Joyce's Finnegans Wake. And Perloff compares the technique of Galáxias to works by
Gertrude Stein (How to Write, 1931) and to the diaries of John Cage. To travel through
its pages is always intriguing; it is to travel through the insistently new, in the meaning
164
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
that this quality gained from the vanguards of world literature. Galáxias represents the
and self-reflexive literary voyage. The charts presented in this essay should serve the
purpose of helping the reader to navigate through the sea of text, through the multiple
philological and technical references, and so to answer the phone, picking up the 50
long distance calls from Haroldo, who now continues his earthy and textual journey in
galactic space.
Works Cited
Cage, John. A Year from Monday; new lectures and writings. London: Calder and
Boyars, 1968.
Campos, Haroldo de. Galáxias, São Paulo, Ex Libris, 1984; 2nd ed. São Paulo: 34
1998.
Campos, Haroldo de. Finismundo: a última viagem. Ouro Preto: Tipografia do Fundo
Campos, Haroldo de. Pedra e luz na poesia de Dante. Rio de Janeiro: Imago, 1998.
165
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Eliot, Thomas Sterns. The Waste Land. New York: Boni and Liveright, 1922.
Homer. Ilíada. 2 vols. Haroldo de Campos, trans. São Paulo: Mandarim, 2001; Arx,
2002-03.
Homer. Odisséia. Odorico Mendes, trans. São Paulo: EDUSP, Ars Poética, 1992.
Joyce, James. Finnegans Wake. London: Faber and Faber Limited, 1939.
Pound, Ezra. The Cantos of Ezra Pound. 14th printing. New York: New Directions,
1998.
166
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
167
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Marjorie Perloff
Stanford University
In the spring of 2001, the poet and intermedia artist Kenneth Goldsmith participated in a
panel on Brazilian Concrete Poetry with, among others, one of the movement’s
it,” it’s taken the web to make us see just how prescient concrete poetics
many years, concrete poetry has been in limbo: it’s been a displaced
1)
The limbo Goldsmith refers to was quite real: in the 1980s and 90s, the going view,
especially in Anglo-America, where concrete poetry had never really caught on, was
168
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
that the 1950s experiment in material poetics was ideologically suspect—too “pretty,”
too empty of “meaningful” content, too much like advertising copy. In the university,
this estimate still prevails. To this day, one would be hard put to find an English or
Comparative Literature department that offers courses in concrete poetry. Doesn’t the
subject belong more properly, if at all, in the art department, my colleagues ask,
Even books about concrete poetry have raised this issue. Consider Caroline Bayard’s
sophisticated theoretical study The New Poetics in Canada and Quebec: From
poetics of Oyvind Fahlström, Eugen Gomringer, and Augusto and Haroldo de Campos,
only to conclude that the “fusion of expression and content” being advocated by the
Concretists was an instance of what Umberto Eco had termed the “iconic fallacy”—the
fallacy that “a sign has the same properties as its object and is simultaneously similar to,
analogous to, and motivated by its object.”(2) At its most naïve “naturalizing” level, the
Gomringer’s Silencio [figure 1], where the empty rectangle at the center of the
sign. But even where the motivation is much subtler, as in Augusto de Campos’s sem
uses graphic space structurally so as to dramatize the central o (“zero”) status of the
Cratylism—the doctrine, put forward by Plato’s Cratylus in the dialogue by that name,
that the sound and visual properties of a given word have mimetic value, and that, by
169
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(Bayard 23). This is, Bayard believes, a dangerous doctrine. “Typographical and
calligraphic aesthetics were most striking in the 1960s, but also the least durable. They
corresponded to the Cratylian phase of the experience, and while they inserted into texts
typefaces hitherto unknown to literature, the experiment was short-lived” (163). For --
and here ideology comes in--“changing the sign system does not in any way imply that
one is modifying the political system” (171). And Bayard refers us to Herbert
This “for what?” functions as a battle cry. Visual poetry, or, for that matter, sound
poetry, as in the case of Henri Chopin (Bayard 27-28), are thus judged to be
questionable practices. Indeed, Bayard argues, it was only when the “form=content”
assumption of Concretism was abandoned, as it was in the 1970s and 80s by poets like
bpNichol, bill bissett and Steve McCaffery, who turned their attention to the
Concretist elements as font, color, and spacing, that a more adequate poetics was born.
Media, written in the late ‘80s, I was persuaded, as was Caroline Bayard, that post-
concrete poetics was providing a needed “corrective” to the purported mimeticism and
words, “an appropriate environment in which [concrete poetry] could flourish,” has
become available, the texts in question have recovered their place in the larger poetic
170
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
field. To understand how this process of recovery works and how Concrete poetry itself
perceived its role as the renewal of the avant-garde practices of the early twentieth-
century, it may be useful to take up the concept of the arrière-garde, now gaining
understand, for example, its relation to the two World Wars as well as to the varying
cultures that produced it. And further: from the vantage point of the twenty-first
century, we can begin to discriminate between the various manifestations of what once
seemed to be a unified movement. Not all concretisms, after all, are equal.
As William Marx makes clear in the Introduction to Les arrière-gardes au xxe siècle,
the concept of the avant-garde is inconceivable without its opposite. In military terms,
the rearguard of the army is the part that protects and consolidates the troop movement
in question; often the army’s best generals are used for this purpose. When, in other
garde to complete its mission, to insure its success. The term arrière-garde, then, is
171
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
synonymous neither with reaction nor with nostalgia for a lost and more desirable
artistic era; it is, on the contrary, the “hidden face of modernity” (Marx 6). As Antoine
Compagnon puts it in his study of Barthes in the Marx collection, the role of the arrière
garde is to save that which is threatened. In Barthes’s own words, “être d’avant-garde,
c’est savoir ce qui est mort; être d’arrière garde, c’est l’aimer encore.”(4)
The proposed dialectic is a useful corrective, I think, to the usual conceptions of the
avant-garde, either as one-time rupture with the bourgeois art market, a rupture that
could never be repeated—the Peter Bürger thesis--or as a series of ruptures, each one
breaking decisively with the one before, as in textbook accounts of avant-gardes from
This second or progress narrative, ironically, continues to haunt the academy even when
what came before. But, as Haroldo de Campos points out in a blistering attack on Third
‘national allegory,’ will not offer the satisfaction of a Proust or Joyce.” At the current
Rosa’s Grande Sertão: Veredas-- may be understood as “a high literary variant of the
172
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The first thing that occurs to me, before a somewhat deprecating label
like this one, is that the author of The Political Unconscious ignores the
power.”(11-13)
The “new realism,” Haroldo insists, has not shed the language of Joyce and Borges as
This commentary provides us with a useful entry into the discourse of the Concretism of
the 1950s. In 1953, the Brazilian-born Swedish poet Oyvind Fahlström published a
“Manifesto for Concrete Poetry” under the title Hipy papy bithithdthuthda bthuthdy, a
second epigraph for this manifesto—the first announces that Fahlström has shifted from
“normal” writing to the creating of worlets (words, letters)—is in French and declares,
Literature (1912)—the famous manifesto, first printed as a leaflet in French and Italian,
supposedly spoken by the propeller of the airplane in which Marinetti finds himself.
The Technical Manifesto calls for the destruction of syntax, of adjectives, adverbs, and
173
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
all verbs forms except the infinitive, and of punctuation, in favor of “tight networks of
libertà—would replace the tedious lyric “I,” which is to say all psychology: “The man
who is damaged beyond redemption by the library and the museum, who is in thrall to a
fearful logic and wisdom, offers absolutely nothing that is any longer of any interest.”
categories as noise, weight, and smell. And Marinetti exemplifies this “new” poetry by
reciting from his onomatopoeic battle poem Zang tumb tuuum with its cataloguing of
such items as “lead + lava + 300 stinks + 50 sweet smells paving mattress debris
Like Marinetti, Fahlström has little time for the conventional pieties of his day: his
manifesto begins with a satiric thrust at the Sigtuna lake-front art colony (rather like our
Yadoo or McDowell summer colonies), whose cultural hero was the neo-Romantic poet
Bo Setterlind, the author of a long poem called Mooncradle. Like Marinetti, Falhström
senses that words “have lost their luster from constant rubbing on the washboard” (110)
and believes that “changing the word order is not enough; one must knead the entire
clause structure. Because thought processes are dependent on language, every attack on
prevailing linguistic forms ultimately enriches worn-out modes of thought” (117). And
174
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
have been exhausted. For those of us unwilling to drift into the world of
alcoholic or heavenly sustenance, all that remains is to use what means we have
at our disposal to
Analyse
analyse
grimaces outside the church gate being propounded, as the only healthy options,
But, as the reference above to the postwar doomsday mood makes clear, there are, of
course, also enormous differences between the avant-guerre Futurist Marinetti, and the
Pound and Joyce to the Noigandres group. The Utopian avant-garde, of which Marinetti
was very much of a representative, believed in definitive rupture with the stultifying
past. “A roaring motorcar,” Marinetti declared famously in the First Manifesto (1909),
“is more beautiful than the Winged Victory of Samothrace” (Marinetti 13). And one of
his best-known manifestos is Contra Venezia Passatista (1910), which insists, partly
tongue-in-cheek, that the famed Venetian canals should be drained and filled with
cement so that factories might rise up to replace the “dead’ museum culture of this
passéist city, whose abject citizens are little better than cicerones, guiding the wealthy
175
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Or again, there is the manifesto called Down with Tango and Parsifal, with its diatribe
against Wagner and those who dance like “hallucinated dentists.” For the Italian
Futurists, as for their Russian counterpart and the Cabaret Voltaire, the past is not only
dead but deadly. Avant-garde means to make it new. Accordingly, there is no homage
to the poets and artists of the preceding century. The 1912 manifesto Slap in the Face
declared that “The past is too tight. The Academy and Pushkin are less intelligible than
hieroglyphs,” and exhorted fellow poets to “Throw Pushkin, Dostoevsky, Tolstoy, etc.,
The new technology, it seems, has changed everything. “If all artists were to see the
crossroads of these heavenly paths,” says Malevich, referring in 1915 to the “brilliance
of electric lights” and “growling of propellers” of the modern city, “if they were to
comprehend these monstrous runways and intersections of our bodies with the clouds in
the heavens, then they would not paint chrysanthemums.”(116-135) Who was it that did
paint chrysanthemums? Monet for one, Renoir for another: artists of the great
Impressionist movement who were now considered passéist. Indeed, Duchamp went
further and rejected retinal art tout court—dismissing Courbet, not to mention the
The arrière-garde, in contrast, treats the propositions of the earlier avant-garde with
respect bordering on veneration. One can’t imagine Marinetti or Malevich using the
so. And the Brazilian Noigandres group specifically derives its names from a passage in
176
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Pound’s Cantos. Thus Concretism, cutting-edge (literally!) as this arrière-garde was vis-
à-vis the normative verse or painting of its own day, transformed the Utopian optimism
and energy of the pre-World War I years into a more reflective, self-conscious, and
When, for example, Fahlströhm makes his case for the equivalence of form and content,
by the French lettristes, who were his contemporaries. The basic principle, developed
“have been explained in this way: when Deukalion and Pyrrha wanted to create new
human beings after the Flood, they threw stones and men and women grew from
them: the word for stone was ‘laas,’ for people ‘laos’”. . . Figs are related to figment,
Here is the Cratylian or iconic “fallacy” so regularly called into question by critics of
precedent for Fahlström’s formulation, which also covers rhythm (“metrical rhythms,
rhythmic word order, rhythmic empty spaces”), homonyms, syllepsis, which “unites
words, sentences, and paragraphs” (114-15), anagram, paragram, and the “arbitrary
for example, “decide that all ‘i’s in a given worlet signify ‘sickness’. The more there
177
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Khlebnikov, whom Roman Jakobson considered the great poet of the twentieth century,
expended much labor on tracing the relationships of meanings produced by such words
and syllables. In a short essay (1913) on cognates of the word solntse (sun), Khlebnikov
observes:
encompasses son [sleep], solntse [sun], sila [strength]], solod [malt], slov
And to make the relationships more vivid, Khlebnikov sketches them as the rays of a
sun bearing the key word “SO.” Logically, the relationship between these verbal units is
largely arbitrary—what does salt have to do with sun?— but poetically, Khlebnikov
Although the refined tastes of our time distinguish what is solenyi [salty]
from what is sladkii [sweet], back in the days when salt was as valuable
178
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
arguments against the representability of the sign, he is the one to come up with
ingenious meanings for letters and syllables. The noun for truth, alhqeia (aletheia) is
shown to be an “agglomeration of qeia alh (thea alé, divine wandering), implying the
here is another ill name given by the legislator to stagnation and forced inaction, which
he compares to sleep (eudein, eudein), but the original meaning of he word is disguised
by the addition of y (ps).” If, as Rosmarie Waldrop put it neatly, “concrete poetry is first
of all a revolt against the transparency of the word,” making “the sound and shape of
words its explicit field of investigation,”(57) the Plato of the Cratylus, and Khlebnikov
after him, are certainly involved with concrete poetry. For the link between stagnation
and sleep or between truth and a divine wandering are precisely the links that intrigue
poets.
This, then, is the force behind Fahlströhm’s worlets and his fascination with
complex forms. In his own case, the early concrete experiments were only a first
step in the elaborate language games we find in his collages, radio plays,
materiality and medium were central: Fahlströhm had dissociated himself early
from the Surrealists who were his contemporaries, remarking that his aesthetic
opposed to the concrete reality of real life. Neither dream sublimates nor myths
of the future, they stand as an organic part of the reality I inhabit” (119).
179
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
understood as a deviation from the true avant-garde path. The new poetics thus
positions itself elsewhere—as the arrière garde of Italian and Russian Futurism,
of the “destruction of syntax” (Marinetti) and the “word set free” (Khlebnikov).
The question remains why such Concretism as Fahlströhm’s, with its marvelous
came into being when and where it did. And what did the two World Wars have
to do with it?
that sheds much light on the relation of concrete poetry to the avant-gardes of
Our age is unlike any other in that its greatest works of art were constructed in
There was a Renaissance around 1910 in which the nature of all the arts
changed. By 1916 this springtime was blighted by the World War, the tragic
Accuracy in such matters being impossible, we can say nevertheless that the
Charles Ives had written his best music by then; Picasso had become Picasso;
180
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
development before 1916, moving on to full maturity, the century was over in its
sixteenth year. Because of this collapse (which may yet prove to be a long
interruption), the architectonic masters of our time have suffered critical neglect
or abuse, and if admired are admired for anything but the structural innovations
were produced after 1916—his basic premise is, I think, correct. Pound, for example,
had not yet begun the Cantos, but the ideogrammic technique that made them so
already in place in “Cathay.” Duchamp had already produced his first readymades, and
Malevich had exhibited his black and white squares at the O.10 show in Petersburg.
The interwar years witnessed the refinement of these early innovations —El Lissitsky’s
Glass, Gertrude Stein’s permutations in How To Write of her early prose technique—
but the rupture that caused such widespread shock and consternation in art circles had
already occurred. And in the 1930s and 40s, as socialist-realist writing came to the fore,
avant-garde innovation was considered suspect. When revival came after World War II,
it occurred, not in Paris, where the postwar ethos was one of existentialist introspection
as to how France had made such a terribly wrong turn in the pre-Hitler years, and
certainly not in the war capitals—Berlin, Rome, Moscow-- but on the periphery: in
181
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The periphery, as we have seen in Fahlströhm’s case, defined itself by its resistance to
the dominant aesthetic of its day, turning instead to the avant-gardes of the early
twentieth century. But the rear flank of the army can’t protect the troops without
understanding the moves the front-runners have made—a situation that makes arrière-
garde activity much more than mere repetition. Eugen Gomringer, generally considered
the father of concrete poetry,(7) is a case in point. Gomringer differed from Fahlströhm,
as from the Campos brothers, in coming out of an artistic rather than a literary milieu.
As early as 1944, he had seen the international exhibition of concrete art organized by
Max Bill in Basel, and in 1944-45, he made the acquaintance of Bill and Richard
Loehse at the Galerie des Eaux Vives in Zurich.(8) Soon, he was collaborating with two
graphic artists, Dieter Rot and Marcel Wyss, to create a new journal
called Spirale. Bauhaus, Hans Arp, Mondrian and Der Stilj—these were Gomringer’s
At the same time, he had a taste for poetry, having begun, as a student, to write sonnets
and related lyric forms in the tradition of Rilke and George, many of them on classical
subjects like the dramatic monologue “Antinous” (1949), or the Petrarchan sonnet
182
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The poem moves through neatly rhyming quatrains and sestet, tracking the poet’s
contemplation of the stones of Paestum and their testimony to the human potential for
greatness.
The turn to concrete poetry, based on the abstract art (called “concrete” because of its
emphasis on the materials themselves) exhibited in the Zurich and Basel galleries [see
figures 3-4], thus came without a working out of the problems of iconicity and
representation that we find in Fahlströhm and the Noigandres poets. Gomringer merely
turned from the conventional lyric to concrete art-inspired “constellation.” Here is the
birthplace, Bolivia:
183
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
avenidas
avenidas y flores
flores
flores y mujeres
avenidas
avenidas y mujeres
This minimalist poem, divided into four couplets, repeats the three nouns
for avenues, flowers, and women with six repetitions of the conjunction “and” (“y’), in
Structurally, Avenidas thus is not yet a “concrete” poem: the stanza breaks, for example,
could be elided and the spacing between couplets could be changed without appreciably
altering the lyric’s meaning. Within the year, however, Gomringer had
written silencio [see figure 1], ping pong, wind, and the “o” poem [figures 6-8], poems
of Switzerland in the immediate postwar era. In the 30s and 40s, there had been much
variant of its own. Although the plan was abandoned, the war further
184
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
blocks. After the war, a unified but still trilingual Switzerland once again opened its
borders to the larger European world, but that world (including Germany itself) was
now newly divided by the Iron Curtain. Concrete poetry, Gomringer insisted, could
break down the resultant linguistic and national borders by transcending the local
dialects associated with Heimatstil, the endemic Swiss nativism. In using basic
vocabulary as in the short poem beginning sonne man / mond frau (“sun man / moon
185
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
But such globalism was not without its problems. From his first manifesto, “From Line
sounds and letters,” he wrote, “give rise to forms which could be models for a new
poetry just waiting to be taken up for meaningful use” (see Solt 67). The “new poem”
should be “simple” and could be perceived “visually as a whole as well as in its parts. It
becomes an object . . . its concern is with brevity and conciseness.” Such a poem is
called a “constellation,” in that “it encloses a group of words as if it were drawing stars
Reduction, compression, simplicity, objecthood: note that these are not equivalent to
major statement on the subject in 1956, Gomringer declared that “Concrete poetry is
founded upon the contemporary scientific-technical view of the world and will come
into its own in the synthetic-rationalistic world of tomorrow” (Solt 68). This functional
design and conformity to the political-ideological status quo. And indeed, by 1958, in
“The resulting poems,” he wrote, “should be, if possible, as easily understood as signs
But what happens when the identity of poem and industrial sign is complete? How,
then, is art different from commerce, poetry from good design? In 1967, Gomringer
186
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
took on the position of chief design consultant for Rosenthal, the famous china and
glass manufacturer, and increasingly his work became that of consolidation rather than
innovation. Perhaps the difficulty was that his concept of poeticity set itself against the
in libertà and Russian zaum works that had performed such a similar role. He had, in
other words, no useful paradigm to revive and adjust, believing that his “simple” and
“direct” constellations were something entirely new. Thus when, in his last major poem,
with its Rilkean title das stundenbuch (“the book of hours”) of 1965, Gomringer turned
from visual “constellation” to the normal page, producing fifty-eight pages, primarily of
(e.g. Geist, Wort, Frage, Antwort; mind, word, question, answer), each modified
by Mein and Dein (“mine” and “yours’’) in what is a latter-day book of hours, a
meditation on the relationship of life to death, the role of graphic space becomes much
less significant, although verbal repetition in poetry always has a visual as well as an
aural and semantic function. Iconicity, anagram, paranomasia— these now give way to
German. True, the elegantly produced 1980 edition provides, not only the text but also
four complete translations, into English (Jerome Rothenberg), French (Pierre Garnier),
Spanish (Jaime Romagosa), and Norwegian (Jan Östergren) respectively. But the very
fact that stundenbuch translates so nicely shows that the materiality of the signifier no
longer plays the central role in the poem’s production. The lines deine frage / mein
wort inevitably become your question / my word: the translator need only follow the
score.
187
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Pós-Tudo, Pós-Utopico
The Brazilian Concretists, to whom I now turn, had a close relationship to Gomringer at
the inception of the movement, but their work soon took a different direction. The very
name Noigandres, chosen by the Campos brothers and Decio Pignatari as the name of
was taken from Ezra Pound's Canto XX, in which the poet seeks out the venerable
Provençal specialist Emil Lévy, a professor at Freiburg, and asks him what the
word noigandres (used by the great troubadour poet Arnaut Daniel) means, only to be
told by Lévy that for six months he has been trying without success to find the answer:
"’Noigandres, NOIgandres! / You know for seex mons of my life / Effery night when I
go to bett, I say to myself: / Noigandres, eh noigandres, Now what the DEFFIL can that
mean!’"(89-90) But despite this colorful disclaimer with its phonetic spellings, "Old
Lévy" had, in fact, gone on to crack the difficult nut in question: the word, he suggested,
could be divided in two-- enoi (ennui) and gandres from gandir (to ward off, to
remove)—and in its original troubadour context, the word referred to an odor (probably
of a flower) that could drive ennui away. Other Provençalists have suggested
that noigandres might also refer to noix de muscade (nutmeg), which is an aphrodisiac--
a reading that is plausible given that Arnaut's poem is a love poem. And since the
nutmeg plant is prickly on the outside, silky on the inside, noigandres may also be a
sexual metaphor.(11)
For our purposes here, it matters less what the word noigandres actually means than
188
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Pound’s Cantos so as to name their movement and journal. This was an unusual move:
in the Brazil of the early 1950s, Pound was barely known. Incarcerated in St.
Elizabeth’s hospital for his wartime activities, he was at best, a controversial figure—
one whose award of the 1948 Bollingen Prize, on the part of a panel of distinguished
fellow poets, had aroused the ire of most critics and journalists. Then, too, he had long
been an exile, living in obscurity in Rapallo, Italy, so that the interwar literary world
Why, then, The Cantos and Joyce’s controversial Finnegans Wake rather than models
In the fifties . . . there was a very important demand for change, for the
recovery of the avant-garde movements. We had had two great wars that
marginalized, put side for many many years, the things that interested us.
You see, the music of Webern, Schoenberg and Alan Berg, for example,
in Russia, the two dictatorships. You could say that all experimental
Pound suffered at that time from the charge of fascism. His work was
anthologies.(171)
189
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The war, Augusto observes, put all artistic experiment on hold, “it was a traumatic
situation . . . [in] all the arts. Duchamp was rediscovered in the sixties by the Pop
movement and by Cage, and then he balanced the influence of Picasso. . . . There was a
great movement in music, in Europe as in the U.S.—the revival of Charles Ives, Henry
Cowell and Cage. So, I think it was a necessity to recover the great avant-garde
movements.” And now Augusto adds a comment that is significant for our
understanding of concrete poetics today. It is the need for recovery of the avant-garde,
he argues, that has prompted him to turn a critical eye on post-modernism: “There is
inside the discussion of post-modernism a tactic of wanting to put aside swiftly the
recovery of experimental art and to say all this is finished!” (Jackson 171, my
emphasis).
Here is the important distinction between avant-and arrière-garde. The original avant-
garde was committed not to recovery but discovery, and it insisted that the aesthetic of
its predecessors—say, of the poets and artists of the 1890s—was “finished.” But by
mid-century, the situation was very different. Because the original avant-gardes had
never really been absorbed into the artistic and literary mainstream, the “postmodern”
demand for total rupture was always illusory. Haroldo, following Augusto’s lead,
explains that the Concrete movement began as rebellion—“We wanted to free poetry
from subjectivism and the expressionistic vehicle” of the then-dominant poetic mode
(173). But it is also important to appreciate continuity. Thus Haroldo praises Paul
Celan’s work, which has “the contemporaneity of concrete poetry. He was a poet who
was . . . influenced by the syntax of Hölderlin, by some devices of Trakl, but on the
other side, there are visual elements in his poetry, there is a reduction and fragmentation
190
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
poetry is criticized for being “much less interested in the field of semantics than, for
instance, Brazilian poetry.” “The Gomringer poetry,” Haroldo adds, “is very interesting,
What about surrealism? For the Brazilian arrière-garde, as for Oyvind Fahlströhm,
declares, surrealism, with its “normal grammatical phrases” and the “very conventional
structure” that belies its reputed psychic automatism (170), had “a traumatic influence
think French poetry did not free itself from surrealism until now. They did not
understand Un coup de dés . . . ..no poet after Mallarmé was as radical as Mallarmé. Not
And Augusto cites Pignatari as quipping that, “Brazil never had surrealism because the
The point here is that, whereas the Surrealists were concerned with “new” artistic
movement always emphasized the transformation of materiality itself. Hence the chosen
pre-Modernist collage masterpiece The Inferno of Wall Street (1877), and the musical
191
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
How, then, did this recovery project work in practice? The concrete poems in Augusto’s
first book Poetamenos (Poetminus), were, interestingly, not iconic at all but fused
Mallarméan spacing, Joycean pun and paragram, and the Poundian ideogram, with
Webern’s notion (in Klangfarbenmelodie) that musical notes have their own colors.
Here, from Poetamenos (1953), is the third color poem Lygia [figure 9] (12)
This love poem juxtaposes the “red” title word with green, yellow, blue, and purple
word groups to create a dense set of repetitions with variations and contrasts. The need
for translation is minor here, since Augusto himself has invented a multilingual poetics
that oddly anticipates what is sometimes known in poetry circles today as “The New
Mongrelisme.” Lygia contains English, Italian, German, and Latin words and phrases,
bristling with puns and double entendres. Thus finge (“feints” or “tricks”) in line 1
becomes finge/rs (line 2). Do Lygia’s fingers play tricks? The third and fourth lines
confirm this possibility with the anagram digital and dedat illa[grypho]. As Sergio
verb datilografar (“typewriting”) in order to insert his beloved’s name into the scene of
192
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
writing: grypho, moreover, can be read both as ”glyph” and “griffin.” By the time we
reach line 5, Lygia has morphed into a lynx, a feline creature (felyna), but also a
daughter figure (figlia), who makes, in a shift from Italian to Latin, me felix (“me
happy”). Note too that Lygia contains as paragram the suffix -ly (repeated five times,
twice color coded so as to stand out from the word in which it is embedded)—a suffix
The German phrase so lange so in line 8, puns on Solange Sohl, whose name Augusto,
as he tells it, had come across in a newspaper poem and had celebrated as the ideal
beloved in the Provençal manner ses vezer (“without seeing her”) in his 1950 poem O
Sol por Natural.(13) In line 10, the second syllable of Lygia morphs into Italian to give
epithet for sera, the longed-for evening. The poem then concludes with the English
words so only lonely tt- and then the solitary red letter l, recapitulating the address to
Lygia, but this time reduced to the whisper or tap of tt and a single liquid sound.
that phanopoeia is transferred from the realm of representation (e.g., the word or word
group as effective “image” of X or Y) to that of the materiality of the poem: its sound
(emphasized by color) and its visual appearance on the page. Logopoeia, the dance of
the intellect among words, occurs throughout, and it is melopoeia that dominates: I have
193
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
consider also the echo of so lange so in sorella and then in so only lonely, the spacing
further drawing out these word-notes. “Lygia” thus emerges as a troubadour lyric made
new: the time frame of the aubade or planh gives way to the spatial-aural construct of
this amorous Klangfarbenmelodie. The love song, moreover, nicelyi ronizes its
conventional subject matter: Lygia, both lynx and digital, has her own tricks and, in any
The next step—and we find it in the work both of Augusto and Haroldo-- was the large-
scale translation, more properly, in Haroldo’s words, transcreation (see Jackson 9) that
included works from the Iliad (Haroldo) and Arnaut Daniel (Augusto), from Goethe and
Hölderlin to August Stramm and Kurt Schwitters (Haroldo and Augusto), to Rimbaud
[Augusto, figure 10], Hopkins, and e. e. cummings (Augusto), from essays on Hegel,
Augusto calls it, the “ventilated prose” or prosa porosa used in Augusto’s riffs on
Lewis Carroll, Gertrude Stein, Duchamp, and John Cage in O Anticritico (1986).
Together, Haroldo and Augusto have given us an artist’s book called Panaroma do
Finnegans Wake, which contains translations of selected fragments from the Wake,
follows:
Writing today in the Americas as well as in Europe will mean, more and
194
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
world”) and Alexandrians (for making “guerilla” incursions into the very
The texts that come out of this program are very much artworks in their own right.
The Panaroma, for example, takes as one of its epigraph’s the phrase “to beg for a bite
in our bark Noisdanger” from the Wake, and thus finds a hidden link between Joyce and
the Pound of noigandres. The translated fragments, many of them quite short,
emphasize the linguistic and poetic side of Joyce’s work, at the expense of its narrative,
195
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
mythic analogues. And the illustrations sprinkled throughout the text are themselves
like abstractions from concrete poems, letters and ideograms arranged in new ways
[figure 11]. As a result, Panaroma is less a translation of Joyce than it is a found text, a
transposition taking on its own life. Indeed, from here, it is a short step to Haroldo’s
own Galaxias.
Stein’s Porta-Retratos (Santa Catarina: Editora Noa Noa, 1989). The portrait on the
cover (and reprinted as the frontispiece), uma rosa para Gertrude [figures 12-13] was
made in 1988. In his Preface, Augusto admits that he came to Stein rather late; that in
his youth, he accepted Joyce’s and Pound’s hostile estimate of her work and has only
196
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
recently come to realize how astonishing her verbal compositions really are. What
Explanation,” on the “continuous present.” His red “rose,” made of three concentric
circle, beautifully enacts this concept. The sentence “A rose is a rose is a rose. . .” does
not begin or end anywhere: begin reading the concentric circles wherever you like and
the clause is read as continuing. Then, too, the sequence “roseisarose” contains a
paragram on eis—Portuguese for “here is.” Here, indeed, is the rose itself. In English,
visual variant, Augusto has found a way to apply Stein’s two other two principles from
everything.” His cover ideogram thus provides the needed context for the translations
inside: “A Portrait of One: Harry Phelan Gibb,” “If I Told Him,” “Georges Hugnet,”
In Ideograma, a book that has gone through three editions since its first appearance in
197
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Written Character as a Medium for Poetry,” which had such a decisive influence on
his own long chapter, “Poetic Function and the Ideogram,” is perhaps a more cogent
critique than any we have to date in English, of the notion that Pound himself accepted
at face value: namely, that in the Chinese language, words are much closer to things
than in English, that the “pictorial appeal” of the ideogram makes Chinese a more
“poetic” language than the Western ones, characterized as they are by a high degree of
abstraction.
Haroldo counters that, first of all, “in ordinary use Chinese readers treat ideograms in
symbols, without any longer seeing in them the visual metaphor—the visible
198
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
function. (15)
Haroldo will later complicate his theory of meaning by incorporating Charles Peirce and
Derrida, but for our purposes here, the Jakobson reference is central for an
understanding, not only of Fenollosa but of concrete poetry itself. The Cratylian
argument, we can now see, is not a “fallacy” in the sense Caroline Bayard took it to be
one, for the whole point is that poetry is that discourse in which astre and desastre do
between the two. Both Augusto and Haroldo, like Oyvind Fahlstrohm and such other
Concretists as Ian Hamilton Finlay and Ernst Jandl, understood this distinction. The
iconic aspect of Concrete Poetry, emphasized in the early stages by Gomringer and Max
Bense was always subordinate to the necessity for relational structure, whereby, to
semantic kinship. In this sense the material is the meaning. Fenollosa, as Haroldo
Pound naturalized the Image), he assumed that word and thing can be one.
thus pivotal. For years, Pound’s comments on the “ideogrammic method” were taken at
face value and used as entries into The Cantos. More important, Haroldo’s
understanding of how the materiality of the signifier really could work in the new
poetics made it possible for him to write his great poetic prose text Galaxias. There are
(including Jackson’s and my own), and I do not have space to discuss this long poem
199
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
here. But I want to call the reader’s attention to the beautiful preface to Inés Oseki-
Dépré’s French translation of Galaxias, by the poet, novelist, theorist, and founder of
The preface, called Sables, syllabes (“Sand, Syllables”), is itself a prose poem,
beginning, like Blaise Cendrars’s “Prose du Transsibérien” with the words, “En ce
image of Haroldo the traveller, debarking, now and again, among “les ancient parapets
Poundiens les revisiter les investir de ses syllables de ses reflexions les prendre au
miroir de ses syllables de ses ideogrammes de sa barbe de ses cheveux “(the Poundian
places to revisit them to invest them with his syllables his reflections to put them in the
mirror of his syllables of his ideograms of his beard and his hair”). And Roubaud piles
the days when he himself and Haroldo shared their first loves (the troubadour cantos
des GALAXIES.
200
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
ourselves again into the foam indefinitely crumbling the grains of sand
poetry of twenty-five years ago in which I saw on the page and began the
beginning of reading the first syllables the first lines immense and long
Roubaud’s own word and syllable play is rather different, rule-based and numerically
organized as it is, but the basic thrust—against ego psychology, expressiveness, the
The elaborate verbal play of Galaxias is one direction the Concretist arrière-guerre has
taken. The other—and I come back now to my beginning—is the digital. In 1997, when
digital poetry was still in its infancy, Augusto began to produce, for the Casa das Rosas
in São Pãolo, electronic constellations in which meaning is produced both spatially and
temporally, both kinetically and musically. The most elaborate of these is probably SOS,
his 1983 expoema now set, so to speak, to digital music. In his Anthologie despoesia,
Jacques Donguy has produced the 1983 text in both Portuguese and French [see figure
14] and provided a transcription of the Portuguese, which I give here in English:
201
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
yo
sem soi sem mãe sem pai without sun without mother
without father
night
voice
silencioso silently
SOS SOS
202
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Augusto’s note reads, “A centripetal voyage toward the dark hole of the unknown. From
the ego-trip (the personal pronoun of the first person singular in different languages) to
The stationery concrete poem is extremely effective as the eye moves from the outer
circle of those first-person pronouns into the eye of the storm SOS. But it cannot
compare to the electronic version [figure 15], in which the words first appear as stars in
the black night, against the background of discordant noise, and then disappear again as
the poet declaims the words, bringing in, in time for the third circle, a second reader, the
and variation as the wheel of words starts turning, circle by circle. The sounds become
more and more ominous until, in the final moment of SOS, the “bomb” explodes in the
center, the yellow circle spreads out to the margins, SOSappearing in huge black letters
on yellow ground. Quickly, the image bursts and dissolves into a black hole. What will
cité and ininstante (both 1999), can obviously be faulted for committing the iconic
fallacy. The spinning circles of words represent the planets spinning out of control as
203
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
doomsday nears. But the poem’s iconicity would not add up to much were it not for that
central pun on SOS—at once the classic distress symbol as relayed in Morse Code as
well as, with an accent over the o, the Portuguese adjective, in plural form,
for only or alone. Sós, moreover, rhymes with pós (after). The black hole that awaits us
But Augusto’s Expoemas also anticipate a more recent trend in digital poetics—the
writing produced by copying a single day’s New York Times in linear progression from
its first word to its last in what is an astonishing defamiliarization of our daily reading
practices. One of Augusto’s pieces is called REVER [figure 16], but, far from
word REVER itself alternately silhouetted in black against a double blue and green band
and a larger red and green one.. The red and green bands move to fill the whole screen,
first one then the other, but the word REVER shoots out like a noisy rocket, one letter at
a time, repeatedly demanding our attention. As such, the piece continues indefinitely
until the reader clicks it to stop. No undisturbed sleep, it seems, for the viewer, who is
forced to watch the formation of the single word REVER. No escape from the eternal
it NEVER go away, will it play out for-EVER? A Cratylist, moreover, could hardly help
204
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
In dreams begin responsibilities. REVER positions itself against all those avant-garde
dream poems from Le Bateau ivre to John Berryman’s Dream Songs, abjuring the
semantic density of these lyrics even as it slyly spins out its own. In the new digital
new life.
Notes
(1). The program (6 March 2001), held at the Society of the Americas on Park Avenue,
also included K. David Jackson, A. S. Bessa, and Claus Clüver, all speaking on
(2). Caroline Bayard, The New Poetics in Canada and Quebec: From Concretism to
Post-Modernism (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1989), 24. Eco’s term appears
205
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(3). See especially William Marx (ed.), Les arrière-gardes au xxe siècle (Paris: Presses
(“Reponses, 1971): “To be avant-garde is to know that which has died. To be arrière-
(5). Oyvind Fahlstrom, Hipy papy. . ., in Teddy Hultberg, Oyvind Fahlström on the
1999), 108-20. The manifesto, translated by Karen Loevgren, is also found in Mary
Ellen Solt’s classic Concrete Poetry: A World View (Bloomington: Indiana University
Writings, New Edition, ed. Günter Berghaus, trans. Doug Thompson (New York:
Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 20060), pp. 107-19. The manifesto, originally printed as a
four-page leaflet in French and Italian, is dated May 11, 1912, and August 11,
1912. For the full Italian text, see F. T. Marinett, ` Opere, Vol. 2: Teoria e invenzione
206
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(8). See Cornelius Schnauber, “Einleutung,” Deine Träume, Mein Gedicht: Eugen
(9). In the o poem, the title’s circle becomes a negative presence, the two circle halves
outlined by 4 triangles made of the container words: show, flow, blow, grow.
(10). See Kurt Marti, “Zu Eugen Gomringers ‘Konstellationen’,” and Peter Demetz,
“Eugen Gomringer und die Entwicklung der Konkreten Poesie,” in Schnauber, 88-94,
151-respectively.
despoesia, (Romainville: Al Dante, 2002), 7-8, Jacques Donguy has a long scholarly
footnote explaining the etymology of Noigandres. See also Hugh Kenner, The Pound
Era (Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1971), 116. In an email
to the author, 26 June 2002, Augusto de Campos provides further information about the
use of the word. But Augusto is skeptical about the sexual theme put forward, Donguy
207
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
déspoesia, pp. 22-23. I have relied in large part on Donguy’s excellent note on p. 22.
(13). See Donguy 22 and email to the author 26 June 2002, Augusto recalls how he first
saw the name Solange Sohl in 1949 “signing a very beautiful poem in a newspaper,”
and then learned this name was a pseudonym of Patricia Galvao (“Pagu’), the former
wife of Oswald de Andade, political activist, and first translator of Joyce’s Ulysses into
Portuguese. In 1983, Augusto published a an edition of her work under the title
.PAGU: VIDA-OBRA .
(14). In the order cited: Haroldo de Campos, os nomes e os navios: Homero, Ilîada,
II (Rio de Janeiro: Sette Letras, 1999); Augusto de Campos, Mais Provençais (Säo
Paulo, Capnhia das lettras, 1987); Augusto de Campos, Irmaos Germanos (Santa
Caterina: Editions Noa Noa, 1992); Augusto de Campos, Rimbaud livre (São Paulo:
campos, O Arco-Iris Branco (Rio di Janeiro, Imago, 1997); Augusto, O anticritico (São
(15). Haroldo de Campos, Ideograma, 3d. ed. (São Paulo: USPED, 1994), 47-48. My
translation is based on that of Maria Lucia Santaelle Braga, in “Poetic Function and
Literaria, 6, no. 17-18 (1981): 9-39. This translation refers to the first edition
of Ideograma. In the third, Haroldo has added a section on Charles Peirce and Derrida,
208
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
which complicates the issue further. “Poetic Function and the Ideogram,” in a revised
(16). Jacques Roubaud, "Sables, syllabes: Préface", in Galaxies, traduit, Inés Oseki-
Dépré & l'auteur (Paris: La Main courante, 1998) unpaginated. For the original, see
Haroldo de Campos, Galáxias (Sao Paulo: Editora ex Libris, 1984). English translation
is mine.
Bibliography
paper.
Brazilian Concrete Poetry: How it Looks Today: Harold and Augusto de Campos
165-79.
Burliuk, David et.al., Slap in the Face of Public Taste, in Russian Futurism through its
Manifestos 1912-1928. ed. Anna Lawton. Ithaca and London: Cornell University Press,
1988.
209
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Poet (Oxford: Center for Brazilian Studies, Oxford University Press, 2005).
Davenport, Guy. «Narrative Time and Form,» The Geography of the Imagination. San
Papers http://www.ubu/com/papers/goldsmith_command.html.
Gomringer, Eugene. das stundenbuch, the book of hours, le livre d’heures, el libro de
Khlebnikov, Velimir. Collected Works. 3 vols. Letters and Theoretical Writings, ed.
Charlotte Douglas, trans. Paul Schmidt. Cambridge, MA, Harvard University Press,
1987.
Malevich, Kasimir. From Cubism and Futurism to Suprematism: The New Painterly
Realism (1915), in Russian Art of the Avant-garde: Theory and Criticism 902-1934. ed.
Marx, William. (ed.) Les arrière-gardes au xxe siècle. Paris: Presses Universitaires de
France, 2004.
210
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Waldrop, Rosmarie. “A Basis of Concrete Poetry” (1977), in Dissonance (if you are
211
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Ensayos/Essays
212
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Cristina Guiñazú
Desde el origen del género, el relato policial rinde homenaje a una metodología
enigma restablece el equilibrio social alterado por el crimen de comienzos del relato y
satisface la curiosidad del lector que, admirado, concede la superioridad del héroe.
coincidencia entre los juicios del lector y los del investigador --de otra manera, la
en que compiten las lecturas del héroe narrador y del lector.(1) Se trata de un juego de
metodología crítica.(2) Este proceso narrativo inaugurado por Edgar Allan Poe y
213
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
cultivado durante el siglo XIX por Emile Gaboriau, Conan Doyle y Wilkie Collins,
científico. Los célebres protagonistas, Dupin, Lecoq, Holmes y Cuff siguen esas pautas,
dejan de lado las posibles pistas falsas y cerebralmente prueban la identidad del
criminal.
Hacia fines del siglo XIX, el género tuvo buena acogida en la región ríoplatense donde
fue iniciado por Raúl Waleis (seudónimo de Luis V. Varela) y practicado más tarde por
Paul Groussac y Eduardo Holmberg . Desde ámbitos diferentes, los tres autores están
los aportes de la ciencia y formulan planteos conducentes a una visión progresista del
país. Las novelas seriadas, La huella del crimen y Clemencia de Waleis, publicadas en
Paul Groussac, como los anteriormente nombrados debe ser considerado por su
Nacional-- como una figura destacada del panorama cultural de la época.(3). Pero su
concepción sobre la situación del ambiente cultural argentino y las necesidades que
214
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
genera difiere de la de sus colegas ya que expresa una ideología muy personal, no
exenta de ambigüedades.
Su relato, «La pesquisa», publicado en 1887, a una distancia casi equidistante de los
libros de Waleis y Holmberg, sorprende puesto que en fecha temprana ironiza y parodia
las normas del género.(4) Hay que recordar que las características del policial no han
sido aún formalmente sistematizadas ; habrá que esperar para ello hasta bien entrado el
siglo XX para hallar publicaciones dedicadas a hacerlo. S.S. Van Dine será uno de los
autores que se ocupan de la tarea y establece las « Twenty rules for writing detective
demasiado pensar que Groussac, francés de origen, conociera a Poe por las traducciones
Aires también circulan otras versiones : « …Olivera fue quien descubrió y puso de
moda entre nosotros a Poe, cuyo relato « Berenice » tradujo y publicó en abril de 1879
en el folletín del diario La Nación, como primicia de una asidua labor de acercamiento
que en 1884 lo llevaría a completar la traducción directa del inglés de trece (número
seguramente no casual) cuentos representativos de Poe, entre ellos los tres que
fundamentan su reputación como creador, o por lo menos genuino precursor, del género
detectivesco : ‘Los crímenes de la calle Morgue’, ‘El misterio de Marie Roget’ y ‘La
carta robada’ ». (Lafforgue y Rivera 117-118) Sea como fuera, tanto el género como su
aunque ambigua, desmonta los elementos constituvos del género para dar una visión
novedosa de ellos. La trama combina todos los elementos necesarios al relato de enigma
215
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
la solución final se combinan según los modelos arquetípicos. Pero a diferencia de los
en relación con ellos. Lo que más llama la atención son las que llamaríamos « fallas »
huérfana, vive con su madre adoptiva en una casa aislada de Recoleta, suburbio de
misma casa, la policía encuentra también el cadáver del presunto asesino. Elena, que se
halla en su cuarto mientras ocurre el suceso, cuenta los escasos datos que conoce. Nota
candado de oro que llevo al cuello : allí está mi verdadera fortuna, si ella la sabe
encontrar.» (31) El caso queda sin solución hasta que el comisario encargado de
investigarlo lee en un periódico una nota que ofrece dinero por el candado de oro. La
pista lo conduce a Elena que, al ser confrontada, relata lo sucedido: mientras ella estaba
y fue su novio quien en un acto justiciero mató al asesino. Cipriano escapó llevando
leído el aviso del periódico. Elena dice haber ocultado lo ocurrido para proteger la
216
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
reputación de ambos. El relato queda interrumpido dejando por sentado que no hay otra
excomisario de sección en Buenos Aires que recuerda los crímenes ocurridos en 188…
necesidad de distanciarse del personaje que años atrás, viviera los sucesos. El yo
narrativo encubre así dos funciones : la del excomisario narrador y la del comisario,
desvirtuando su testimonio.
Por otra parte, existe en el relato un segundo narrador, extradiegético, que introduce el
manifiesto que la tarea del excomisario consiste en crear un relato de recreo según los
bella, de cuatro vueltas dadas sobre cubierta de popa a proa, deteniéndonos a ratos para
encender un cigarro a la mecha del palo mayor…. solíamos sentarnos …. para escuchar
igualmente que el excomisario quiere probar con su relato una tesis personal, puesta en
217
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
duda durante una discusión entre los oyentes: «…en la mayor parte de las pesquisas
didáctico. Por último, incluye una advertencia sobre la actitud del excomisario :
punta… »(25).
Esta puesta en escena presagia el carácter irreverente del relato y demarca el horizonte
Watson, testigo fidedigno de los casos que narra como prueba fehaciente de las
que tiende precisamente al rigor matemático y que, llega a veces a adoptar una
El cierre del marco narrativo a finales del relato insiste en la intención paródica. Hay
interrupción que deja la relación inconclusa cumple así una primera desvalorización, a
218
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
cargo del representante de la más alta autoridad en el barco. Se agrega a esto que los
oyentes se han quedado profundamente dormidos durante el transcurso del relato. Este
denunciando sus fallas como narrador. Lejos de realizar la promesa de toda narrativa
manifiesta una total indiferencia ante el desarrollo de la trama y la solución del enigma.
En "La pesquisa", el juego paródico resemantiza la función del narrador cuyo propósito
discurso y dos niveles de recepción : el de los oyentes del relato y el de los lectores del
cuento. Asimismo hay que notar que si la falta de un cierre definitivo es irrelevante para
los oyentes dormidos, no lo es para los lectores del cuento quienes desean ver al final el
restablecimiento del orden alterado por el crimen. Para ellos, la falta de un juicio
219
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
las suyas.(5)
Linda Hutcheon observa en la parodia una relectura revisionista del discurso parodiado,
formulación de una crítica del anterior. El texto de Groussac es el primer cuento policial
será más adelante, en la literatura policial del siglo XX, un recurso utilizado con
de las anteriormente mencionadas se debe incluir la del propio Groussac que, aunque no
forma parte integral del texto, lo altera al cambiar el título en la segunda edición. El
título inicial, « El candado de oro » (1884) enfatizaba el valor del tesoro, la finalidad de
la pesquisa en tanto emblema del conocimiento buscado; la joya, una vez abierta, revela
la clave para la resolución del enigma. Allí se lee E.L.E.N.A. siglas que corresponden a
la fórmula que abre la caja fuerte. Pero si el candado le ofrece a Elena el modo de
reinterpretación del texto por parte del autor, cambio con el que pretende influir al
lector, privilegiando el desarrollo del relato por sobre el desenlace. Todorov afirma en
su análisis del relato de enigma que su estructura está constituida por dos historias: la
del crimen, muchas veces anterior al comienzo del relato y, la de la pesquisa, destinada
220
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
segunda historia que explica la existencia del texto mismo. (12) El cambio de título
durante la pesquisa.
El detective
por el crimen: «…el hecho de un misterio descubierto por obra de la inteligencia, por
una operación intelectual. Este hecho está ejecutado por un hombre muy inteligente que
se llama Dupin, que se llamará después Sherlock Holmes, que se llamará más tarde el
padre Brown, que tendrá otros nombres, otros nombres famosos sin duda. » (193) La
esencial del relato policial de enigma; por eso resulta de gran interés que La pesquisa”
una propuesta inédita sobre la metodología apropiada para resolver el crimen. Esta
del detective. Se ha dicho anteriormente que este género expresa confianza en el éxito
el motivo y el modo del crimen. En "The Murders of the Rue Morgue", Poe se basa en
221
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
sólo no es premiado por sus dones de razonador sino que hasta podríamos afirmar su
fracaso. Ese fracaso, como veremos, ocurre en dos niveles : en la pesquisa del caso y en
la mayor parte de las pesquisas judiciales la casualidad es la que pone en la pista, basta
un buen olfato para seguirla hasta dar con la presa. » (25) El comentario que otorga
contraría de manera obvia los postulados anteriormente mencionados. Por otra parte, el
reconocimiento del « buen olfato » como aptitud igualmente decisiva rinde culto a una
característica física, casi animal y no intelectual. En relación a esto, una de las normas
establecidas por Van Dine prohibe muy específicamente la inclusión del azar en el
joker ».(6) El personaje creado por Groussac devalúa las facultades de sus predecesores
literarios, tanto los extranjeros como los creados por Waleis y Holmberg, homenajeados
222
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
El relato de Groussac insiste aún más en señalar sus diferencias. De este modo se
expresa el comisario:
(8)
« procede por lógica y razón demostrativa » para dar resultados infalibles y desmitifica
fuerzas que escapan a la lógica. Uno de esos episodios ocurre después de la lectura del
aviso publicado por Elena en el diario, dice entonces tener « la vaga intuición de estar
223
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
pero instintivamente iba a casa de Elena, persuadido, convencido de que allí se iba a
decidir la cuestión aquella misma noche. » (36) El comisario hace ahora suyas una
hombre de genio.
poderes infalibles. Recordemos sumariamente los datos que aporta él mismo sobre la
situación de Elena: tiene una relación amorosa clandestina, demuestra interés por la
fortuna de la madrastra, lleva una vida claustral que le resulta molesta y su cariño por la
señora por momentos parece dudoso. Los datos llevan a sospechar un crimen
heredera que debiera ser considerada como extremadamente poco confiable: « Escuché
explicación era limpia como sus lágrimas, convincente y clara como la luz del sol. »
crédulamente a las razones de quien debería ser uno de los principales sospechosos.
Llama la atención, sobre todo cuando ha sido probado anteriormente que Elena es capaz
mismo quien implanta dudas sobre los sucesos : « Con todo, debo decir que uno o dos
instinto olfateador de sabueso policial. Pero aquello fue muy pasajero, y luego todas mis
224
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Por otra parte, quién podía abrigar sospecha y pensar un instante en establecer
correlación alguna entre el abominable crimen y esta fresca muchacha que sollozaba al
justiciero del asesino de su madre-- eluden todo castigo. El relato no brinda datos sobre
Cipriano, nombrado apenas por Elena. Sin embargo, el hecho de que la relación
las declaraciones de la joven anula la autoridad legal que representa y el acto criminal --
Estas fallas del texto se convierten en pautas para el lector que puede elaborar diferentes
versiones sobre el crimen. De tal modo, la lectura sospechosa a la que incita la literatura
policial conduce a fijar la atención sobre el texto mismo que se supone engañoso,
sembrado de pistas falsas que desvían la atención de los culpables del crimen.(Duflos,
225
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
124-125) Los conflictos que puede detectar el lector no resultan visibles para el
Habría que añadir que en contraposición a este texto, la impunidad no tiene lugar en los
legales del estado. (Ponce 24-25) Si bien en « La pesquisa » no existen pruebas ciertas
logran escapar a la justicia estatal : « Las que matan en los cuentos actúan ‘signos
femeninos’ (los de la histeria : pasión doméstica y simulación) y a la vez les aplican una
honesta’, para burlarla y para postularse como agentes de una justicia que está más allá
del estado, y que por eso las condensa a todas. » (372) La juventud y la belleza de Elena
spuria del comisario. De igual manera, el aspecto del asesino muerto lo condena, antes
226
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
lector. Resalta aún más elocuentemente el misterioso silencio sobre el asesino del
"italiano".
Las múltiples modos de lectura y de recepción del relato que aparecen en el texto
seudónimo de Bustos Domecq publicaron en 1942, la serie paródica mejor conocida del
La ciudad
encuentros violentos entre individuos movidos siempre por alguna pasión egotista. Aún
los desplazamientos del comisario; la escenografía, conocida para los lectores, relaciona
sido conquistado por la burguesía, como lo será ya para fines de siglo vive un período
mataderos y corrales. La zona, dividida en quintas servía para que « vagos y maleantes
227
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
se reunieran con el fin de concertar alguna fechoría a realizarse en lugar más o menos
que ofrecían la oscuridad del barrio, los huecos, túneles y zanjones existentes.»
recorrer desde la plaza, parada de los « coches » hasta la casa de Elena, marca la
la Central de Policía, entre ellas-- y el suburbio. El traslado del comisario del centro al
suburbio podría leerse como un intento por parte del estado organizado de ejercer una
influencia ordenadora sobre un espacio aún dominado por la "barbarie". Los límites
entre los ambientes y las clases sociales diferentes, en esa época de transición, se
país pujante y sobre todo, de una ciudad capital modelo. Sin embargo, el pensamiento
de Groussac debe ser matizado. En sus ensayos lamenta la falta de una metodología
los europeos. Tanto José Mármol como Rubén Darío son acusados del mismo defecto
aristocracia del pensamiento capaz de guiar los destinos de la nación pero se trata más
228
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
La visión que surge de « La pesquisa » pone aún más en relieve las ambigüedades de
sus ideas. Sale a relucir allí su vacilación ante el impacto de la ola inmigratoria que en
personajes del relato componen una galería ejemplificadora de los recién llegados: la
sitio y una labor precisas. Sin embargo, la interacción, inevitable, entre los
representanes de las diversas nacionalidades provoca una relación difícil en que el robo,
el crimen y la sospecha prevalecen. Frente a la tensión social creada por el choque entre
La lectura única que pretende imponer no logra dar cabida a la diversidad que lo rodea.
panorama caótico. Si la imagen del romance familiar puede ser leída como metáfora
La prevención del narrador que inicia el relato cobra ahora todo su sentido: el
229
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
científica del positivismo. Esta noción puede ser adjudicada directamente al autor que la
ocupaba de señalar que el término ‘ciencia’, cuyo uso correcto hallaba vinculado a la
Lo dicho hasta ahora a lo largo de este trabajo demuestra hasta qué punto el uso de la
parodia por Groussac amplía las posibilidades del género a diferentes niveles de lectura.
Los comentarios irónicos sobre los procedimientos investigativos sirven como punto de
literario y el comentario social. En cada una de esas áreas se lleva a cabo un reto a las
ideas de la época abriendo una discusión que en el texto no encuentra solución. Resta al
lector continuar la pesquisa investignado las pistas nuevas que encuentra en cada
lectura.
Notas
(1). Tomo la expresión hermenéutica lúdica de Colas Duflo quien califica así la
interacción entre narrador y lector. Afirma que se impone así una manera de lectura
específica. « On vise bien sûr à nous faire comprendre que le roman policier est un jeu,
230
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
ce qui signifie qu’on tient à nous prescrire un mode particulier de lecture, una façon
(2). Gilles Deleuze ha establecido una relación entre este juego de la novela policial y la
Voilà que l’enquête policière prenait son modèle sur la recherche philosophique, et
inversement donnait à celle-ci un objet insolite, le crime à élucider. » Citado por Pierre
Sauvanet, 40.
(3). Entre sus escritos hay que notar estudios sobre historia argentina, ensayos de crítica
(4). Groussac lo publica anónimamente por primera vez, en 1884 con el título “El
(5). Una de las reglas estipuladas por Van Dine establece lo siguiente:“ The truth of the
problem must at all times be apparent — provided the reader is shrewd enough to see it.
By this I mean that if the reader, after learning the explanation for the crime, should
231
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
reread the book, he would see that the solution had, in a sense, been staring him in the
face-that all the clues really pointed to the culprit — and that, if he had been as clever as
the detective, he could have solved the mystery himself without going on to the final
chapter. That the clever reader does often thus solve the problem goes without saying.”
(6). La quinta norma de Van Dine dice : « The culprit must be determined by logical
criminal problem in this latter fashion is like sending the reader on a deliberate wild-
goose chase, and then telling him, after he has failed, that you had the object of his
search up your sleeve all the time. Such an author is no better than a practical joker”.
comisario : « Usted me ha dicho, en más de una ocasión, que un buen pesquisante debe
presentimientos. » (339)
Bellas Artes ; se levantan el Teatro Colón y el Plaza Hotel ; se realizan las reuniones del
232
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
pasos del teatro rioplatense, vía gauchescos y saineteros ; se instaura el modernismo con
dos libros capitales : Prosas profanas y Los raros, que Rubén Darío publica en 1896 ».
(Lafforgue, 12)
(10). Ver por ejemplo los ensayos “Democracias americanas” y “El gaucho”
Bibliografía
Borges, Jorge Luis. « El cuento policial ». Obras completas IV. Buenos Aires : Emecé
Editores, 1996.
1995 : 113-133.
233
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
----. Travesías intelectuales de Paul Groussac. (Paula Bruno, ed.) Buenos Aires :
Hachette, 1957.
Ludmer, Josefina. El cuerpo del delito. Un manual. Buenos Aires : Libros Perfil, 1999.
http://www.barriada.com.ar/
Schopenhauer, Arturo. El amor, las mujeres y la muerte.(A. López White, trad.) Edición
electrónica
234
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Van Dine, S.S. Twenty rules for writing detective stories. Gaslight files,
http://gaslight.mtroyal.ab.ca/vandine.htm
235
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Literaturas postautónomas
Josefina Ludmer
Yale University
realidad cotidiana que se sitúan en islas urbanas [en zonas sociales] de la ciudad de
Buenos Aires: por ejemplo, el bajo Flores de los inmigrantes bolivianos [peruanos y
Aires, Emecé, 2001], el Monserrat de Daniel Link [BsAs, Mansalva, 2006] , el Boedo
de Fabián Casas en Ocio [Buenos Aires : Santiago Arcos, 2006] , el zoológico de María
crónica [Beatriz Viterbo, 2006]. Pienso también en las puestas del proyecto Biodrama
de Vivi Tellas, y en cierto arte. Así como muchas veces se identifica “la gente” en los
medios [Rosita de Boedo, Martín de Palermo], en estos textos los sujetos se definen por
236
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
que dice la poesía. BsAs. Norma, 2007] sobre cierta poesía argentina actual: el
testimonio es “la prueba del presente”, no “un registro realista de lo que pasó”.
Estas escrituras no admiten lecturas literarias; esto quiere decir que no se sabe o no
ficción. Se instalan localmente y en una realidad cotidiana para ‘fabricar presente’ y ése
es precisamente su sentido.
I.
[los parámetros que definen qué es literatura] y quedan afuera y adentro, como en
éxodo’. Siguen apareciendo como literatura y tienen el formato libro (se venden en
librerías y por internet y en ferias internacionales del libro) y conservan el nombre del
Aparecen como literatura pero no se las puede leer con criterios o categorías
literarias como autor, obra, estilo, escritura, texto, y sentido. No se las puede leer
como literatura porque aplican a ‘la literatura’ una drástica operación de vaciamiento: el
sentido ( o el autor, o la escritura) queda sin densidad, sin paradoja, sin indecidibilidad,
237
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
las empresas transnacionales del libro o de las oficinas del libro en las grandes cadenas
de diarios, radios, TV y otros medios. Ese fin de ciclo implica nuevas condiciones de
II.
literario]. Y el segundo postulado de esas escrituras sería que la realidad [si se la piensa
realidad.
III.
Porque estas escrituras diaspóricas no solo atraviesan la frontera de ‘la literatura’ sino
también la de ‘la ficción’ [y quedan afuera-adentro en las dos fronteras]. Y esto ocurre
238
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
interior: policial o ciencia ficción por ejemplo). Salen de la literatura y entran a ‘la
medios, los blogs, el email, internet, etc]. Fabrican presente con la realidad cotidiana y
verosímil del pensamiento realista y de su historia política y social [la realidad separada
de la ficción], sino una realidad producida y construida por los medios, las tecnologías y
las ciencias. Es una realidad que no quiere ser representada porque ya es pura
“La realidad cotidiana” de las escrituras postautónomas exhibe, como en una exposición
fusiona toda la mímesis del pasado para constituir la ficción o las ficciones del
presente. Una ficción que es ‘la realidad’. Los diferentes hiperrealismos, naturalismos y
IV.
239
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
La idea y la experiencia de una realidad cotidiana que absorbe todos los realismos del
pasado cambia la noción de ficción de los clásicos latinoamericanos de los siglos XIX y
XX. En ellos, la realidad era ‘la realidad histórica’, y la ficción se definía por una
relación específica entre “la historia” y “la literatura”. Cada una tenía su esfera bien
delimitada, que es lo que no ocurre hoy. La narración clásica canónica, o del boom
[Cien años de soledad, por ejemplo] trazaba fronteras nítidas entre lo histórico como
producía una tensión entre los dos: la ficción consistía en esa tensión . La ‘ficción’ era
la realidad histórica [política y social] pasada [o formateada] por un mito, una fábula, un
trazaba una frontera entre pura subjetividad y pura realidad histórica (como Cien años
mandato de José Pablo Feinmann [2000], y las novelas históricas de Andrés Rivera,
Estas escrituras ‘sin metáfora’ [como las que analiza Tamara Kamenszain] serían ‘las
imaginación pública). Serían la realidad cotidiana del presente de algunos sujetos en una
isla urbana (un territorio local). Formarían parte de la fábrica de presente que es la
imaginación pública.
V.
240
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
literatura autónoma, abierta por Kant y la modernidad. El fin de una era en que la
literatura tuvo “una lógica interna” y un poder crucial. El poder de definirse y ser
regida “por sus propias leyes”, con instituciones propias [crítica, enseñanza, academias]
Deleuze]. Como se ha dicho muchas veces: hoy se desdibujan los campos relativamente
VI.
En algunas escrituras del presente que han atravesado la frontera literaria [y que
241
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
ficción. No se pueden leer estas escrituras con o en esos términos; son las dos cosas,
identidades literarias, que también eran identidades políticas. Y entonces puede verse
podían funcionar en una literatura concebida como esfera autónoma o como campo.
Porque lo que dramatizaban era la lucha por el poder literario y por la definición del
poder de la literatura.
que estoy leyendo las ‘clasificaciones’ responderían a otra lógica y a otras políticas .
VII.
política propia, específica. La literatura pierde poder o ya no puede ejercer ese poder.
242
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
VIII.
paradojas, citas y referencias a autores y lecturas (aunque sea en tono burlesco, como
literatura y seguir ostentando los atributos que la definían antes, cuando eran totalmente
Trapo, 2000] o “Trash” [Daniel Link. La ansiedad (novela trash). Buenos Aires, El
En las dos posiciones o en sus matices, estas escrituras plantean el problema del valor
243
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
IX.
[la realidad cotidiana] donde no hay ‘índice de realidad’ o ‘de ficción’ y que construye
migración y del ‘subsuelo’ de ciertos sujetos que se definen afuera y adentro de ciertos
territorios.
X.
lectura o donde yo misma me sitúo. En ese lugar no hay realidad opuesta a ficción, no
hay autor y tampoco hay demasiado sentido. Desde la imaginación pública leo la
Iván de Colegiales.
244
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Diana Palaversich
la narrativa lesbiana era aquella que hablaba de las mujeres atraídas sexualmente a otras
mujeres-- a partir de los noventa tanto la definición del sujeto lesbiano como la de la
teóricas literarias se han dividido en dos campos opuestos: aquellas que despliegan
La teoría lesbiana tradicional ofrece una definición más transparente del texto lesbiano
como aquel determinado por la experiencia compartida por una comunidad de autoras,
tales, y trata la narrativa misma como una herramienta en buena medida neutral dentro
teoría queer, que postmodernamente se resiste a fijar identidades, trata al sujeto lesbiano
como una identidad fluida e inestable, y ni siquiera exige la presencia obligatoria del
mismo para poder definir un texto como “lesbiano”. Lesbiana, en este caso, viene a ser
245
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
have it permanently unclear what precisely that sign [lesbian] signifies” (14)
puesto que borra la diferencia política entre las autoras que se definen explícitamente
como lesbianas, y otras que simplemente usan una estrategia narrativa definida como
lesbiana en su sentido queer explicado arriba. Farwell señala que la definición amplia e
imprecisa del término lesbiana presupone una posibilidad absurda: que también los
textos escritos por hombres, lleguen a ser definidos como lesbianos, en cuyo caso, la
parte esencial de la definición del sujeto lesbiano ‘la mujer’ quedaría borrada. Para
Farwell aboga por una postura crítica que combine el acercamiento esencialista con el
postmoderno:
subject as the locus of the lesbian narrative acknowledges the need for
246
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
En mi análisis de la novela de la autora mexicana Eve Gil Réquiem por una muñeca
rota (cuentos para asustar al lobo) (2000) que cuenta la amistad apasionada entre dos
del texto, seguiré la definición mínima del texto lesbiano que ofrece Farwell. Según este
criterio, por muy estrecho que sea para ser definido como lesbiano el texto tiene que
satisfacer por lo menos uno de los tres requisitos: ser escrito por una autora lesbiana;
tener escenas eróticas entre mujeres; o contar con personajes lesbianos centrales o
marginales a la narrativa. En Réquiem por una muñeca rota se dan los dos últimos: la
personajes principales que defino como lesbianos, cuenta con otros codificados como
tales: la tía de Mora, Lourdes, y algunas de sus compañeras del equipo de softball .
Mi propósito en este ensayo es examinar la novela de Gil bajo el signo lesbiano que lo
reemplaza con un término neutral: ‘amistad’. Siguiendo las pautas de Patricia Smith
según la crítica británica se expresa en los momentos textuales cuando los personajes
sexual como tal; o bien cuando las mismas narradoras y autoras del texto rehuyen la
palabra lesbiana, construyendo así “the ‘unspeakable’ or palimpsestic subtext that lies
más bien metafórico, trataré el lesbianismo ‘sumergido’ de Réquiem por una muñeca
247
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
rota como una posición autorial subversiva; un lugar excéntrico desde el cual se
género arquetípico y por excelencia heterosexual --el romance familiar (the family
burguesa, los papeles tradicionales del padre y de la madre, y la relación entre las hijas
y las madres.
El tono burlón que establece una relación intertextual irónica entre el lenguaje del
cuento de hadas y el romance familiar inaugura la novela y pertenece a una Mora adulta
tenido una madre más vieja y menos guapa; alguien que no le gustara
248
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
impulsada por su madre que comercia con el cuerpo de su bella hija adolescente, es
también una modelo para los calendarios masculinos. Cuando el padre de Mora, un
hombre rico y poderoso, por motivos no explicados hasta el final de la novela, decide
Hermosillo, la ciudad natal de la madre, las chicas deciden morir juntas. Antes de tomar
amor, jurándose amor eterno. Sin embrago, debido a un detalle cómico que mitiga la
posible tragedia --el disco rayado que se atasca en un verso de la canción Endless love--
En cuanto al carácter de la relación entre las dos chicas, lo defino como una relación
lesbiana en ese sentido más amplio que otorga Lilian Faderman en su Surpassing the
Love of Man. Romantic Friendship and love between Women from the Renaissance to
Present. Esta autora emplea el término lesbiana “to signal content about female same-
sex emotional and physical relationship” (ix), donde el contacto sexual, en mayor o
menor grado, puede formar parte de esta relación, o puede estar completamente ausente
Adrienne Rich que capta “a primary intensity between and among women”, como
también su definición del erotismo lesbiano como “that which is unconfined to any
single part of the body or solely to the body itself” (1993, 240). En el caso de la novela
249
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
de Gil la validez de estas definiciones se evidencia en el hecho de que los afectos más
fuertes en el texto se dan entre los personajes femeninos. Además, todo contacto entre
Mora y Vanesa es altamente erotizado: se tocan, besuquean, duermen juntas, comen del
mismo plato, se alimentan la una a la otra, Vanessa insiste en que Mora esté presente en
todas las citas con su novio Guillermo. Estos encuentros amorosos triangulares
desembocan en escenas cómicas, si bien poco probables, donde las manos de Mora y su
rival masculino libran una batalla erótica, debajo de la mesa, sobre los muslos de la
bella adolescente. En las escenas de este tipo, Gil parece subvertir el triángulo más
común, compuesto por dos hombres y una mujer --descrito por Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick
en su libro Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosexual Desire-- en el cual,
como apunta esta crítica, la verdadera “comunicación” se da entre los hombres. En este
tipo de relación, que puede tener tanto el carácter homosocial como homosexual, la
comunica el prohibido deseo lesbiano, Gil invierte el triángulo amoroso descrito por
La amistad entre Mora y Vanessa está marcada con un gesto que subvierte
varones, las chicas sellan su pacto de amor y lealtad con un gesto abyecto, propiamente
femenino: intercambian las toallas sanitarias usadas y de esta manera la ‘impura’ sangre
sangre femenina una función prácticamente idéntica a la que le atribuye Julia Kristeva
250
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
quien en Powers of Horror define lo abyecto de los flujos femeninos no como signo de
identidad y el orden social, como también viola reglas de la norma heterosexual (4).
vampiresa lesbiana, que succiona la vena (sangre) del objeto de su obsesión. Una figura
Mora, dos vampiresas teen, a través de sus juegos eróticos celebran una sexualidad
insisten en que el objeto natural del deseo femenino es el hombre. La misma imagen de
las adolescentes como vampiresas se confirma a través del lazo etimológico entre la
251
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
desde el principio del texto se representa como una vamp, es decir, una femme
Mi definición de la relación entre las jóvenes de trece años como lesbiana puede parecer
excesiva ya que es posible argüir que Mora y Vanessa no son mujeres adultas
conscientes de su sexualidad sino que son, simplemente, unas niñas que comparten una
novela no las presenta como ingenuas e inocentes: a la edad de trece años Vanessa ha
tenido relaciones sexuales con hombres y es asimismo una pin-up girl que posa para los
Mora, por su parte, no es menos consciente de que el objeto máximo de su deseo erótico
es su bella amiga. Cabe advertir que respecto a la sexualidad precoz de Vanessa el texto
víctima de su madre ambiciosa y su padre incestuoso, y por otro lado, de una Lolita,
niña vamp, que conscientemente manipula su sexualidad. Para apoyar este argumento
que define como lesbiana la relación en la cual la atracción primaria se da entre dos
Definir la relación entre las jóvenes como lesbiana tiene sentido también en el contexto
más amplio de la novela, puesto que Mora y Vanessa comparan su conexión apasionada
con aquella entre la tía Lú y su amante Yolanda. Las relaciones lesbianas sin duda se
favorecen e idealizan en Réquiem por una muñeca rota: la relación entre la tía y
252
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
la falsa amistad entre las mujeres heterosexuales, observada por Mora en el caso de su
madre y sus ‘amigas’. Éstas se celan la una a la otra, son rivales en la competencia por
conseguir un hombre. A esta relación perversa entre las mujeres como rivales que
disputan la atención del macho, Mora opone la “amistad verdadera” de las mujeres que
frecuentaban a mamá [...] no, estas amigas de mamá, cuyos maridos eran
(43).
palabra lesbiana no aparece por ninguna parte. Dicha palabra no asoma en la boca de los
personajes adultos, incluyendo la misma tía, y ni siquiera escapa por los labios de la
narradora quien oscila --a veces de manera dubitativa-- entre la voz de Mora aún
dominado el cine y la narrativa occidental desde la primera mitad del siglo XX, la época
253
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Las razones de la resistencia a nombrar este amor que no se atreve a decir su nombre
son ambiguas y por lo tanto abiertas a varias interpretaciones. Esta resistencia, como
el triunfo del discurso patriarcal. Por otra parte, el ocultamiento de la identidad lesbiana
de varios personajes de esta novela puede ser una estrategia deliberada cuyo propósito
concebir una relación de índole sexual entre dos mujeres. Este sistema supone que la
orientación sexual innata de toda mujer es hacia el hombre y que la conducta sexual
cabe la posibilidad de que la resistencia a nombrar el lesbianismo sea una instancia del
“clóset de cristal”, que refleja el conflicto real que experimentan muchos sujetos gay o
explícitamente. Por último, sería posible inferir que el texto se resiste de una manera
254
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
inestables y fluidas. Sin embargo, cabe reconocer que esta última posibilidad corre el
sexual del individuo. Visto a la manera freudiana, el lesbianismo es una condición que
necesarios shifts entre los objetos de amor durante la infancia y la adolescencia. Según
Freud los que maduran de una manera ‘normal’, ‘naturalmente’ son heterosexuales.
Dentro de esta perspectiva, la relación entre Mora y Vanessa se podría concebir como
homosexualidad y la amistad íntima con las personas del mismo sexo para así entrar al
estado más maduro, léase, heterosexual. Sin embargo, es importante destacar que en la
novela las adolescentes no regresan a este estado ‘natural’ por su propia voluntad sino
porque sus padres y madres las obligan a hacerlo, separándolas: Mora se muda con su
relaciones lesbianas que nunca se mencionan como tales, constituye ejemplo del pánico
lesbiano que enmarca el texto. Smith indica que los finales de las novelas británicas que
analiza y que exhiben claros momentos del pánico lesbiano se caracterizan por la
muñeca rota: una de las softballistas, Lupita, se suicida cuando su amante Dunia la deja
por un hombre; una chica del colegio se trata de ahorcar cuando su amiga le retira el
255
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
habla; Mora y Vanessa están separadas por sus padres, o más bien sus madres que
actúan como “gendarmes del patriarcado”, ya que son ellas las que inician la separación
definitiva de las chicas para que la sociedad patriarcal y heterosexual pueda continuar
funcionando según sus normas que el texto de antemano presenta como perversas. Este
tipo de final narrativo confirma la idea de que el género del romance es una
construcción ideológica dentro de cuyo marco rígido el personaje lesbiano, o bien gay,
presentan como hipócritas, o de plano abusivas y violentas. Réquiem por una muñeca
rota desmantela la imagen de la decente familia burguesa exponiéndola como una farsa
Mora --una madre bella y un padre apuesto y rico-- se esconde un secreto que se
mantiene oculto prácticamente hasta el final de la novela. Lo que los lectores, junto con
una Mora niña y adolescente, percibían como un hogar familiar regular, se revela como
“la casa chica” del padre que en alguna otra parte de la ciudad tiene una familia
legítima. Gil brinda a la institución de casa chica --ocurrencia bastante común en la vida
del ‘clóset de cristal’: todos excepto Mora saben que la suya es una familia ilegítima,
256
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
nombra nunca.
En este contexto la relación lesbiana de las adolescentes funciona como una herramienta
subversiva del destape que facilita la salida a la superficies de los secretos y esqueletos
el hecho de que a la edad de cinco años la niña fue violada en un juego “infantil” por su
vecino de quince años. Este incidente nefasto la madre lo esconde como otro esqueleto
a través de los ojos de Mora que nota una lenta pero segura metamorfosis de “una mamá
maniquí” a una madre “con papada, subida de peso que ahora sí se ve como más madre”
(123). Y es precisamente cuando la muñeca perfecta que cuida la casa chica y sirve al
señor empieza a parecerse cada vez más a una esposa y madre, es decir cuando la
Judith Roof en torno de la ‘perversión lesbiana’, entendida como una posibilidad donde
“the perversions are the spot where the story falls apart [...] perversion acquires its
meaning as perversion precisely from its threat to truncate the story” (citado en Smith,
8), se podría confirmar que las adolescentes “perversas” ocupan un espacio narrativo
257
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
historia”, desenmascarándola como una farsa. En este sentido bien se podría decir que
“el discurso lesbiano”, forjado por la autora-narradora de Réquiem por una muñeca
rota, “replots itself in dialogue with its adversary, the traditional narrative structure”
(Smith, 8). Esta postura se evidencia en el hecho de que Gil no se detiene solamente en
presentando el ejemplo de un cuento de hadas de la vida real que terminó como una
farsa trágica --la reunión entre el príncipe Charles y la princesa Diana-- como otro
heterosexual:
El príncipe Carlos era mas bien feo: huesudo de cara, rojizo como
calamar... pero ¿qué mas daba siendo príncipe?, ilógico pensar que la
bella Diana merecería algo mejor, porque lo mejor del mundo era pescar
huesos roídos, desgarbada, con una sonrisa sin labios como de muerte:
primera vez que la bruja del cuento rivaliza en amores con la princesa
[...] Nadie me dijo [...] que el amor es puro cuento [...] (121-2).
El ejemplo de las familias que se describen en Réquiem por una muñeca rota como
aquel de la familia real británica confirman que el romance familiar, por definición
heterosexual, según Gil, está en bancarrota hasta en un cuento de hadas. (4) La autora
no sólo destaca que los romances familiares son farsas de proporciones operáticas sino
258
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
también las demuestra como perversas. La falsa moralidad que según la novela define el
familias dobles --el caso de la familia ilegítima de Mora-- como también protege a los
padres incestuosos --en el caso del padre de Vanessa. Aunque la madre de la última,
otrora una bailarina famosa del flamenco, deja a su marido cuando una noche lo
hija sino como una madre rival cuyo verdadero motivo son los celos: la hija se ha
convertido en una enemiga por cuya culpa el marido ya no está interesado en la esposa.
cuenta la relación entre las madres y las hijas planteándola no como una relación
signada por complicidad sino por rivalidad y conflicto. El dilema que implícitamente
mucha consideración teórica en los estudios de género a partir de los 1970. Marianne
Hirsh en su libro Mothers and Daughters advierte que la mayoría de las feministas
demuestran una afinidad no con las madres --con cuyo papel de víctima las hijas no
quieren identificarse-- sino con otras hijas (sisterhood). Es decir, buscan alianzas en
contra de las madres que perciben como personas que han aceptado sin protestas su
posición sumisa hacia el padre y en este sentido son colaboradoras complacientes del
sistema patriarcal que las oprime. La madre así deviene el símbolo de la víctima que
cada mujer lleva adentro, y para liberarse es necesario simbólicamente matar a la madre
to become purged once and for all of our mother’s bondage, to become
individuated and free. The mother stands for the victim in ourselves, the
259
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
and overlap with our mothers; and, in a desperate attempt to know where
236).
Este rechazo de lo materno --el deseo de su muerte real o simbólica para que la hija
pueda vivir independientemente-- se hace eco en las palabras de Mora: “me ponía
furibunda verla así tan endeble, sometida y apocada [...] (124); “estaba frenética y
(124). Y se hace aún más evidente en el silenciamiento de la voz materna puesto que
toda la novela se cuenta desde la perspectiva de la hija, Mora, cuya voz desplaza por
de la madre, se podría decir que el discurso de las hijas --siendo ellas las teóricas
feministas o las jóvenes protagonistas de Réquiem para una muñeca rota-- revela una
actitud que se diferencia poco del discurso patriarcal que también relega a la madre a la
Conclusión
Resulta evidente que los sujetos lesbianos, tanto en las narrativas británicas descritas
por Smith como en la novela de Gil, son la herramienta discursiva y política que
doblez moral.
260
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
No obstante, esta historia lesbiana carece de un desenlace feliz, que es el típico atributo
romance que incluye la iniciación sexual de Mora termina con el triunfo del discurso
patriarcal. Después del caos creado por un amor prohibido que sus respectivas madres
perciben como enfermizo y reprochable, las adolescentes son separadas por un pacto
entre los padres de Mora y la madre de Vanessa. Mora, tal como lo dispuso su padre, se
marcha con su madre a la provincia y Vanessa se va a vivir con su padre incestuoso que,
un papel que Vanessa acepta sumisamente. Esta separación definitiva de las ‘lesbianas
juvenil que amenazaba con socavar la fachada impenetrable del discurso burgués y
Notas
(1). Para un excelente resumen de las diversas posturas hacia el sujeto y la identidad
(2). A continuación especulo sobre las posibles razones más complejas que llevaron al
261
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
si la voz que focaliza lo ocurrido es Mora en la vida adulta o la Mora adolescente. Aún
en el supuesto caso de que la novela fuera narrada por Mora desde la altura de sus trece
años, es precisamente debido a las razones arriba expresas y el hecho de que lo narrado
toma lugar en los años ochenta en Condesa --una colonia capitalina de clase media--
que la tesis de una Mora ingenua que nunca haya oído la palabra lesbiana es
completamente inverosímil.
Sin embargo, el desenlace inevitablemente triste y trágico del filme en el cual el pánico
homosexual --que afecta tanto a los protagonistas como a los que los rodean-- juega un
papel importante, demuestra que el género del romance, por excelencia heterosexual, no
(4). El desmantelamiento feminista de los cuentos de hadas que hace Anne Sexton en su
libro Transformations expone la violencia de un sistema narrativo que exige que los
la más hermosa doncella en una bruja fea y malvada, o simplemente en una mujer inútil
cuyo atractivo sexual ha sucumbido a la presión de la edad. Este tipo de futuro que
262
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
espera a la mujer en su madurez se ilustra con el caso de las madres de Vanessa y Mora,
ambigua como para merecer un estudio aparte y rebasa los parámetros de este artículo.
El texto de Gil es uno entre muchos ejemplos de textos feministas, tanto teóricos como
literarios, que demuestran que escribir siempre ha sido una actividad de las hijas
centricity” (centralidad filial) (2). En este tipo de escritura la madre no existe como un
Además, como nota Hirsh, la madre “in her maternal function, remains an object,
always idealized or denigrated, always mystified through small child’s point of view”
(167), una percepción que, a juzgar por la perspectiva que caracteriza la escritura de las
Bibliografía
Theories, Gay Theories. Ed. Diana Fuss. New York: Routledge, 1991: 13-31
Faderman, Lillian. Surpassing the Love of Men. Romantic Friendship and Love between
Women from the Renaissance to the Present. New York: Morrow, 1981.
Farwell, Marilyn. Heterosexual Plots and Lesbian Narrative. New York UP, 1996.
263
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Gil, Eve. Réquiem por una muñeca rota (cuentos para asustar al lobo). México: Fondo
Kosofsky Sedgwick, Eve. Between Men: English Literature and Male Homosexual
Newton, Ester. “The Mythic Mannish Lesbian: Radclyffe Hall and the New Woman.”
En Hidden From History. Reclaiming the Gay and Lesbian Past. Ed. M. Bauml
and Gay Studies Reader. Ed. David M. Halperin et al. New York: Routledge,
1993: 227-254.
264
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
265
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Jungwon Park
University of Pittsburg
– Walter Benjamin
Hoy en día, a lo largo del noroeste de México y hasta Los Ángeles, California, Jesús
Cuando uno piensa en iconografías religiosas, en general no las relaciona con imágenes
criminales. La palabra “mal” incluida en su apellido, dentro de la cual está inscrita una
católico. Además se contrapone con su nombre de “Jesús” que evoca por antonomasia
misterioso nos lleva a preguntarnos cómo pueden coexistir las imágenes de santo y
266
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Jesús Malverde es conocido como un bandido social de fines del siglo XIX y principios
del XX en México. Ha habido varias leyendas que cuentan su vida y milagros, pero su
historia se ha puesto en tela de juicio como puro mito debido a la ausencia de pruebas
sustanciales que puedan evidenciar su existencia. Algunos datos son diferentes de otros,
hay episodios que no aparecen en otros testimonios. Pese a las dudas, según la versión
más popular y aceptada, este Robin Hood mexicano nació en Sinaloa aproximadamente
progreso definido por la historia oficial pero, por otro lado, el de la dictadura y la
pobreza que llevaron a su población a la polarización entre ricos y pobres. Dicen que
sus padres murieron de hambre y no podía alimentarse; otros dicen que fue obrero de la
en la sierra de Culiacán, la capital del estado, robando a quienes por entonces más
tenían para repartir a personas necesitadas que a cambio le brindaban la protección del
silencio. Pero fue traicionado por uno de sus compadres y ejecutado por el gobernador
en 1909 poco antes de llegar la revolución. Su cabeza fue colgada en un árbol como una
En no mucho tiempo, sin embargo, su figura renace con acciones milagrosas como la de
cambio de que pusiera piedras para ayudar a cubrir su cuerpo. Tales anécdotas han
267
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
laico que protege y ayuda al pueblo. Actualmente es uno de los santos más conocidos
más allá de su región de origen, hasta el otro lado de la frontera. No obstante, la iglesia
“Mal-verde”, reexpresión relacionada con las hojas de plátano, alude de hecho a las
hierbas hechizadas que tienen que ver con el mundo narco. En realidad, es el sujeto
extraña que se encuentren las capillas que lo veneran en los campos de plantación de
marihuana u opio (Wald 61). Aparte del hecho de que Sinaloa es conocido como el
lugar donde empezó el cultivo de la droga más temprano en México, la razón por la que
ley.(1) Son los que corren riesgo de exponerse a la detención institucional y de caer en
Lo que se debe tener en cuenta, sin embargo, es que Malverde no se limita a ser un
santo exclusivamente para los narcotraficantes, sino que esa es sólo una fracción de su
práctica. Este santo narco está abierto a todos los que necesiten su ayuda para pedir y
de los pobres. Para ellos, Malverde es “El Bandido Generoso” o “El Ángel de los
268
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Pobres”, de tal manera que es posible extender su imagen más allá de la figura criminal
por parte de los narcos o los pobres. Dado que el mundo narco y los pobres tienen en
común que ambos no tienen lugar dentro del sistema oficial, cada uno, en vez de excluir
o reemplazar al otro, se encuentra entretejido con el otro produciendo una amalgama sin
los dos posibilita reconfigurar a este santo como una nueva producción sociocultural.
alrededor. Su opaco carácter, más bien, abre nuevos caminos para subjetivizarlo. Aparte
del conflicto de dos aspectos en Malverde, el personaje tampoco es recibido igual hoy
que como lo era a fines del siglo XIX. Se transforma en la manera que el espíritu del
el metabolismo del poder dominante, por un lado; los otros eligen a Malverde mismo y
269
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
iglesia católica señala el límite del rol de las instituciones mismas insinuando también la
Providencia, escrito por Óscar Liera para el teatro y estrenado en 1984, es la obra que
iglesia que hacen preguntas a los informantes sobre recuerdos concernientes a Malverde
interior en la que aparecen personajes del fin del siglo XIX y acciones en la forma del
“teatro dentro del teatro”. Pese a los dos espacios divididos, la obra dispone del uso de
la puesta en escena de largos pasillos que hacen de puente del destiempo entre el
Los padres de la iglesia junto con el obispo les requieren a los informantes los datos
concretos y las evidencias materiales respecto a Malverde para atestiguar sus milagros,
pero los que responden a las preguntas no pueden satisfacer la expectativa de la iglesia.
Por el contrario, sus testimonios están llenos de historias y memorias inciertas con las
que no se puede garantizar de forma científica o racional la verdad sobre los milagros
contados generación tras generación. Las narraciones populares son menospreciadas por
270
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
que les contaban sus padres, abuelos y vecinos, cuyas historias no sólo contienen
informaciones sobre Malverde, sino que también dejan huellas de sus propios anhelos,
angustias y quejas, digamos que sus imaginaciones están inscritas en sus testimonios.
Por lo tanto los milagros realizados por Malverde quedan inciertos y sospechosos. De
concluyendo que Culiacán no es más que un pueblo de locos en el sentido de que todos
cuentan historias diferentes acerca de un mismo suceso. Sin embargo, la gente popular
no acepta la decisión de una instancia oficial cuyas miradas y lenguajes resultan inútiles
para reconocer las realidades que están pasando fuera de la iglesia. En la escena del
debate en torno a la recuperación de un paciente que tenía cáncer, el médico aclara que
su curación debe ser atribuida al encantamiento del pueblo por Malverde a pesar de no
poder atestiguarlo.
271
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
realidad mágica y al mismo tiempo social. Benjamin argumenta que el lenguaje del
en el camino para alterar una sociedad o comunidad (1978: 178-9). Para él, la
experiencia surrealista en el surrealismo europeo del siglo XX, más allá de los sueños o
el fumar opio, refleja un nuevo encantamiento de objetos seculares que se han percibido
las ficciones que no toman forma sustancial. Al contrario, son el lenguaje e imaginario
ilusión llega a ser una fuerza social fantasmal. Todas las sociedades viven de ficciones
oficial y marginados con una mirada despreciativa, aún cuando pueden participar en la
realidad. Frente al mundo legitimado, otra informante, Claudia, cuestiona tal situación
272
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
CLAUDIA: ¿Qué? ¿Les horroriza? Pero eso existe, está allí en cada
cuando se les presentan las cochinadas feas, voltean los ojos al cielo y
Ella intenta reivindicar las realidades invisibilizadas por la razón de ser feas y humildes.
Pero Malverde no tiene espacio para reconciliarse con el orden oficial, pues se presenta
en la morada de los pobres como el símbolo de la vida precaria. Por tanto, su imagen
Mientras que las escenas exteriores teatralizan la discusión acerca de la verdad del santo
popular, las interiores regresan al giro del siglo XX donde se origina su mito. La obra
presidente del año 1877 a 1910. Durante ese período, los postulados políticos de la Pos-
nuevo sistema hasta las regiones más remotas del territorio. Pese a que sus proyectos
273
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
europeo, se desarrolló bajo la orientación liberal que recurre a la intervención activa del
Estado.(2)
legislativo mexicano: los campesinos que labraban su tierra como dueños desde hacía
probable violación de la ley. Esta situación no se puede interpretar sólo como una
excepción, sino que más bien demuestra el carácter intrínseco del poder soberano
territorio. Según Agamben, la soberanía, en el fondo, está a la vez dentro y fuera del
orden jurídico creando y garantizando el ambiente que la ley necesita para su propia
naturalizado mediante el cual ella crea un espacio con más suspensión de la ley y con
no ha cambiado mucho, así que la condición del ser humano sigue insegura y en peligro
hasta hoy. En su testimonio, otra informante dice que “bueno, las cosas no han
cambiado mucho; decía que los ricos acusaban a un pobre y que lo fusilaban por nada”
(Liera 449).
274
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
es incluir a la gente dentro de su régimen, pero también por su criterio inclusivo concibe
necesariamente a los otros. Una vez que alguien es definido como nocivo, se ve
marcado con una imagen de criminal latente que pone en peligro la seguridad de la
nacimiento.
En la obra interior Liera crea el espacio preciso para la interpelación de las clases
cambio los campesinos no encuentran ningún asidero que los proteja y cuide dentro de
los aparatos institucionales. Esta condición explica la razón por la que ellos identifican
su destino con el de Malverde. El gobernador graba la imagen del “mal” en los peones
Bajo dicha situación, desemboca el juego dramatizado del poder con doble mirada en el
teatro del terror: la intención de homogeneizar al otro por parte del poder hegemónico
no siempre resulta exitosa por su radical heterogeneidad que dificulta el pleno dominio
campesinos por completo y el gobernador no puede menos que preocuparse por sus
reacciones imprevisibles.
275
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Adela con Hilario; más bien parece que ellos dirigen la conversación
HILARIO: Platican las ramas de los árboles. Adela; se oye de los que ya
Ante el imaginario fantasmagórico que él mismo había creado en el cuerpo del otro, el
imagen del diablo figurada por Cañedo, y hacen intencional uso de esa imagen
alguna manera útil, y hasta positiva para el otro en el juego del poder. La mirada
El argumento de Taussig acerca del chamanismo reside en que el otro puede ser el
con una alteridad tibia todavía. La diferencia ontológica hace que el poder privilegiado
diferencia de la cual se ramifica lo heterogéneo y hasta lo malo podría ser una fuente de
276
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
institucionalizado (17).
social, puntos cargados del tiempo de persecución y salvación. “La función mnemónica
drama semiótico en el teatro de la redención y de la justicia divina” (249). Por eso, tanto
funcional para darle terror al gobernador e implantar los deseos del pueblo que se
el montaje como artefacto dramático aborda el efecto del giro lingüístico. Malverde,
nadie más que un ladrón para los ricos, se impone como imagen del héroe según la
Más bien el montaje de las dos imágenes fragmentadas paralelas engendra un cambio
277
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
tierra y además le quitó la vida de su hijo que había protestado contra él porque no le
a delirar y soñó con la venganza. Puesto que ella no pudo apelar a la institución,
hasta que se muera por el temor al fantasma. Debido a la imagen ficcionalizada por la
No es que los otros no sean capaces de expresarse, sino que han subsistido escondidos
como el vehículo para vengarse del gobernador, a través de lo cual invoca la voz total
de lo heterogéneo.
sombras entre los árboles y entre los huecos del viento. Debajo de todas
fantasmas, no se limita a representar al único héroe como redentor, sino que traza
278
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
ayuda.
En ese proceso, este santo narco renace articulado con el sujeto marginado,
posicionamiento involucra a los que viven desamparados por las instituciones. Y por
medio de la venganza, la santidad como una función redentora llega a tener carácter
político en el sentido de que las peticiones religiosas se interpenetran con los reclamos
políticos actuales. Malverde absorbe los deseos del pueblo y su repolitización pone de
obra está en busca de una reconstrucción de la santidad que no rechace lo religioso del
santidad.
piedras” era un hechizo ritual para pedir deseos a Malverde, pero este drama lo trastoca
como un acto determinante que representa la venganza colectiva del pueblo; al día
siguiente de que se divulgara el rumor de que Malverde fue lastimado y sangraba por un
balazo, todos los personajes, menos el gobernador, aparecen vendados en la muñeca con
279
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
cambio el que traza las demandas y rellena con los materiales este vacío vehículo es, de
hecho, el pueblo mismo. Su leyenda es renarrada de tal manera que Malverde mismo se
desvanece por detrás de la escena, al mismo tiempo que es sustituido por el sujeto
que expresa su deseo de vengarse del gobernador, Adela le dice a Polidor que salga de
mujeres. Todos ellos participan en este rito como los cómplices secretos, de ahí que se
Cuando todos han salido, Adela toma una piedra grande, se dirige a
280
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Para realizar sus deseos o reclamos, cada uno apropia a Malverde, que puede aterrorizar
vengativo del pueblo se pone en práctica en la plaza, el sitio público y más abierto de
justificada como la acción inevitable del pueblo que no tiene la ley a su lado, y es
Aquí, se revela la interpretación populista de Liera (5): Malverde es una máscara cuya
ya no se fija en una figura, sino que más bien se describe con “significantes flotantes”
cuyo carácter vago imposibilita definirlo con un sentido determinado, pero por la misma
razón puede concebir una variedad de las heterogeneidades sociales que no se incluyen
281
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
A partir del significante vacío, Malverde llega a ser la frontera política que efectúa la
mundo real en un vehículo en el que puedan converger tales deseos fragmentados del
obras de Malverde; la verdad es que “el pueblo, cuando quiere, hace milagros” (484). El
pueblo rellena el espacio de los milagros volviéndose agente en nombre de, y en vez de
Mientras que su origen como ladrón representa la condición humana determinada por la
potencial del pueblo que reemplaza a la iglesia oficial y pone en peligro las instituciones
Maravilla-nación
282
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
patrocinio de un capo de los narcos (Wald 62). Si tenemos en cuenta hechos como esos,
y sin romantizar la criminalidad, no debemos pasar por alto una parte del mundo narco
compleja realidad, Liera, evitando la seducción de la simpatía por los narcos así como la
del juicio moralista, corporiza a Malverde con la imagen política que resiste a una
mal.
Como se ha visto, los milagros en el drama no son restringidos sólo como ficciones
del mágico: el fantasma, en sí, actúa como un elemento real que conlleva efectos
connotación del subdesarrollo o el atraso, más bien muestran experiencias culturales del
palabras, tras los elementos anacrónicos como magias y misterios se pone de manifiesto
poder dominante crea la otredad con la cual intenta dominar a su población, a su vez los
formar parte de la conciencia de “lo popular” que posibilita deshacer el mapa oficial y
283
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Liera define las características del Culiacán donde se producen Malverde y su práctica
con el término de “maravillas” (485). No lo hace para afirmar que son verdaderos e
indudables los milagros hechos por él, sino porque esta ciudad y la región a que
pertenece reúnen mal gobierno del poder institucional, por un lado, y por otro anhelos e
imaginaciones de la gente que no tiene otro recurso que apelar a los milagros. Las
maravillas, pues, se cristalizan como chispa en el momento del choque entre las dos
resistencias. Esta dinámica pone de relieve las demarcadas características de una región
15-6), Malverde puede ser, como imagen dialéctica de criminal y santo, una herramienta
materializada con la que se imagina, de manera no tan directa pero suficiente para
dejado de producir al sujeto que se degrada de momento a la posición del otro con poco
irónicamente evidencian la crisis del proyecto moderno, a la vez que aportan otra
la topología del poder, que posiblemente repercute en otras regiones y sujetos que
284
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
evidente en la política liberal de fines del siglo XIX y principios del XX transforma la
un espacio para la heterogeneidad social. Para Liera, los milagros que hacía Malverde
actual, sino que este santo anacrónico juega el rol catalizador de juntar peticiones
Notas
(1) Los narcocorridos, forma renovada de las canciones folklóricas tradicionales, relatan
negativo en el discurso oficial canalizado a través de los medios, estas canciones han
sido aceptadas ampliamente a partir de los setenta y hasta el día de hoy. Entre ellas se
encuentran los temas sobre el bandido social en los que se cuenta su historia en relación
por eso lo defendían cuando la ley lo buscaba. (“Corrido a Jesús Malverde”, énfasis
mío)
285
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
En este corrido, Malverde es perseguido por la ley a causa del robo y queda en la misma
borrar la diferencia temporal entre los dos y de cohesionar a Malverde con los narcos
rotulados como criminales. Se lo trata como un “bandido social” que cometía delitos
para el bien de la comunidad, y por tanto es definido más como un héroe que como un
simple criminal (Hobsbawm 13-29). Según Astorga, por lo menos desde la primera
diversos servicios y mercancías en las zonas rurales y aparecen así como benefactores
populares. Además, mediante los corridos de Malverde, se apropian del carácter del
héroe generoso con el cual pueden cambiar en cierto grado su imagen arquetípica o
científica en el fin del siglo XIX en México. Según él, el legado intelectual durante ese
similitud del sistema económico y el papel del Estado. A partir de 1875, cuando la idea
entorno para una generación con una conciencia racial y un anhelo de desarrollo
económico. En México, sin embargo, se promocionaba el papel positivo del Estado. Por
ejemplo, cuando estalló la revuelta campesina, la respuesta de la élite liberal no fue más
286
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
que la apelación a la fuerza material de los aparatos estatales. Las diferencias políticas
para llevar a la homogeneización como síntesis. Más bien las dejan incomensuradas e
impedir el olvido con el paso del tiempo. En este sentido, las imágenes del pasado no se
atrasados, sino que contienen las semillas en el suelo arado del presente a la espera de
(4) Aún cuando su presencia en la escena se limita a unas pocas ocasiones, Polidor
como un personaje misterioso juega el rol significativo que desempeña una doble
como un guía, ayuda al público a adivinar la verdad del asunto que pasa en las escenas
287
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
este doble papel de su personaje resulta útil para colocarlo en la posición vacilante entre
el héroe carismático y el mediador que inspira al pueblo a movilizarse. Por tanto, los
pasmosos portentos pueden ser las obras del pueblo, no solamente milagros religiosos
del santo.
por movilizarse. Así pues, no es meramente una retórica que alucina a la gente
llevándola al espacio público sin proyecto político específico, sino que tiene como
explotar hacia construcción de una fuerza colectiva unificadora que se confronta con el
Bibliografía
288
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Astorga, Luis A.. Mitología del “narcotraficante” en México. México, D.F.: Plaza y
1978. 177-192.
Hale, Charles A., La transformación del liberalismo en México a fines del siglo
Económica, 1991.
de Argentina, 2005.
289
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Simonett, Helena. “La cultura popular y la narcocultura: los nuevos patrones de una
Wald, Elijah. Narcocorrido: A Journey into the Music of Drugs, Guns, and
Publishers, 2001.
290
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Oakland University
291
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Within the span of the last ten years, the contemporary Mexican writer Eduardo
Antonio Parra has established himself as the author of a particularly visceral and
brutally explicit prose.(1) His texts faithfully portray bleak urban environments, grim
US-Mexican border towns, and desolate rural areas, where resentment and loneliness
prevail above all other sentiments. Just as he reveals a predilection for nocturnal settings
in his fiction, Parra seems to be drawn to the dark side of the human mind; his
fascination with shadowy emotions such as erotic fury, aggression, blood thirst, and the
pleasure found in pain— both one’s own and that inflicted upon others— is the key
building block of his entire work. His protagonists’ quests for the ultimate ‘high’ and
the lowest ‘low’ translate into what Albert Camus called ‘metaphysical rebellion’ (26),
when referring to crimes executed as deliberate acts of protest against the human
condition. In other words, these transgressive yearnings always appear against the
Studies devoted to Parra’s work have sought to privilege his trademark symbolism of
limits: be it the spatial frontier between two countries or the existential bounds of man’s
actions.(2) Likewise, this essay will foreground the very antipodes of experience by
exploring the topic of death, the ultimate boundary par excellence. I will focus on
Parra’s novel Nostalgia de la sombra (2002) and the short story “El placer de morir”
from Los límites de la noche (2000), in which dark instincts play themselves out with a
particular force and where murder, the ultimate taboo, becomes the common
denominator. These texts are also bound by an implicit misogyny and an outright
gendered violence, where a woman, the erotic other, is the object of man’s destructive
292
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
expression ‘over her dead body.’ Through the grid of George Bataille’s philosophy of
the extreme and his celebration of self-ruin as a divine or sovereign inspiration, I will
examine Parra’s male protagonists as they embark upon an unbridled pursuit of ecstatic
experiences in search of the raison d’être of their own existence. I will argue that,
Parra’s gritty world of tormented individuals is violent, but not gratuitously so. Rather,
it appears that its destructive tendencies are an inherent human condition making
Castañeda, Parra articulated his interest in humanity’s evil side and his belief in its
strong influence over the choices we make. He stated that all are capable of most violent
given situation:
cuestionarme por qué. Creo que en mis textos hay una cierta perplejidad,
quisiera irme al lado metafísico, este de que el mal está en todas partes,
293
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
crossroad, where one step forward leads them to the abyss of the previously unexplored
transgression, they wrench themselves away from quotidian existence and, regardless of
discovered explosiveness of life allows them to climb the peaks of evil as they
transgress with their lives the laws of reason. Apparently, only by foregoing societal
restraints can they confront their true being: a contradictory and dangerously destructive
self, trapped between the life instinct and the impulse for death. From a theoretical
point of view, such a pervasiveness of sexually charged violence first brings to mind the
Marquis de Sade and his trademark pursuit of erotic pleasure at the expense of others.
Parra’s novel, however, is closer to the thought of Georges Bataille, whose philosophy
oscillates between societal constraints and one’s natural desire to exceed communal
individual, who while capable of protecting and loving, often harms with the same ease.
limits, of violated social boundaries revealed through unexpected and brief instances of
utter violence, where the same lawful citizens become rapists, criminals and torturers
(1986: 168). Because, in Bataille’s view, we experience the essence of being when
recognizing those limits, what better way to approach one’s self than through contact
with death, the absolute limit of human experience? Both Bataille and Parra seem to be
294
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
drawn to this extreme because, despite their apparent need to embrace society as a cloak
of relative security, they have delved at the same time into the limitlessness of forbidden
violence; Bataille, in his study of most abhorrent crimes across centuries, and Parra in
his exploration of the criminal drive hidden in the common individual.(3) Unlike Sade,
for whom society is irrelevant and he himself constitutes the only valid point of
reference, Bataille is acutely aware of the power of human laws.(4) Bataille knows that
individuals live in servitude, caged in their own fears, terrified of laws and a crippling
them. They become the individual “already shut up in his house, who binds himself to
his bosses, his tables, his workbenches and his tools” (1994: 76). In the meantime, the
individual’s true essence (containing the extreme values of life) remains dormant,
existence (1985:130-4). In the end, the only possible escape from this existential yoke is
unconditional rupture, the will for one’s actions to respond to oneself and nobody else,
or as Bataille puts it, “existing in the world with no other end than to exist” (1994: 169-
295
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
For Bataille, this sense of sovereignty flickers through its ecstatic moments of painful
erotic encounters; its true revelation, however, occurs solely in the flash of supreme
violence. Faced with an imminent end, some individuals refuse to attach themselves to
the banality of life, embracing instead this moment of ultimate vertigo. In other words,
individual who renounces attachment to the world, all the while knowing that these last
moments inevitably must spiral downward. It offers the best and the worst, making
every instance superbly meaningful: ‘He alone is happy who, having experienced
vertigo to the point of trembling in his bones, to the point of being incapable of
measuring the extent of his fall, suddenly finds the unhoped-for strength to turn his
agony into a joy’ (1985: 236). It is my contention that such an ecstasy of the instant,
one’s sudden insatiability for the forbidden, regardless of social consequences, is the
undercurrent of Parra’s work. His protagonists take their lives in their own hands
them to grasp the irreplaceable possibility to become once and for all their own
autonomous selves.
murderer? A common citizen who becomes capable of executing the most horrific
control and freedom? Parra’s characters often flirt with danger but none of them
296
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
to a ruthless killer does not impugn his circumstances but rather points to the latent
death instinct hidden in many individuals. Ramiro’s life can be divided into three
embark on a career of killing and lastly, to return to his native Monterrey to assassinate
his first female victim. Between his initial and final encounter with crime, Ramiro
seems to complete a full circle of self-discovery and this essay will focus on the
script for a film noir, which would change his luck and bring him out of his precarious
existence. Facing more failures than successes, he worries about his wife’s missed
period, knowing that he cannot provide for yet another child. One afternoon he decides
to celebrate his paycheck with a customary couple of beers, thus delaying his trip back
home. Walking back in the middle of the night he is stopped and attacked by a group of
hooligans, who first beat him up and then try to steal his money. This very instant is a
turning point which determines the protagonist’s entire life: he must choose between
losing the little he has or conquering his fears and finally standing up for himself. And
stand up he does, confronting his own demons and fighting his real-life opponents with
an unfathomed force. As he punches their faces and breaks their bones, Ramiro
suddenly experiences an epiphany: he realizes that, up to this point, his life has been
297
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
hampered by endless prohibitions and that releasing his own physical aggression turns
As a consequence, the obedient and emasculated editor who “nunca había hecho nada
aparte de dar media vuelta y retirarse” (2002: 48), unleashes his anger and pent-up
frustration, responding to nothing but his survival instinct: “De cuando en cuando
lograba atrapar un miembro, una cabeza y la molía con puños y rodillas, con la frente,
mordía la carne hasta arrancarla y después escupía la sangre” (2002: 53). When
everyone collapses under his raging fists, he finishes off one of the attackers with the
única pupila en tanto hundía despacio la navaja entre dos costillas, ahí
This unexpected massacre becomes a rite of passage for the killer who, as Parra would
concur with Bataille, is secretly living in everyone: “There is a potential killer in every
man, the frequency of senseless massacres throughout history makes that much plain”
(1986: 72). From this moment on, Parra’s protagonist is a different man, no longer
attached to worldly concerns or worried about his future. In a strange, twisted way, he
becomes free, liberated from his fears and obligations (“El miedo se había esfumado
para siempre” [55]). In the past, in his respectable life, Ramiro only fantasized about
298
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
transgression, translating his destructive desires onto a film script whose hero was a
merciless but a justified killer: “La venganza fría y absoluta (…) representaba el
éxtasis. El hecho de tener una sola misión en la vida, y cumplirla desdeñando lo demás,
significaba que venir al mundo no había sido un desperdicio” (2002: 32). Now, he
enthusiastically embraces the lifestyle of an outlaw, at the same time revealing that he
has secretly craved this status all along: “El demonio. Cada uno de nosotros lo carga
escondido en las entrañas. Queremos que salga porque cuando se agita retorciéndose
nos sentimos hinchados, a punto de reventar” (2002: 27). By crossing the boundaries of
what is permissible and by putting his own life in danger, Ramiro has finally found the
On a parallel note, Bataille observes that only by the use of reason do we control the
future, grasping instead the significance of pure instantaneity through the realm of our
passions (1994: 88). Similarly, Ramiro abandons what reason has always dictated to
him as morally right, deciding to live in and for the moment only, in the vertigo of a
continuous risk. As Miguel G. Rodríguez Lozano rightly notes, “Aquí se trata en todo
caso de exterminar y gozar, disfrutar con ello. Por esto, la idea del mal vinculado con la
law, Ramiro discovers within himself a new man who does not have to respond to
anyone for his actions. He begins an existence on his own terms, far away from his
previous family; first, as a homeless man, than, as a prison inmate, and finally, as an
assassin for hire who does what he likes best, namely, to play with death for the mere
thrill of the moment. He knows that sooner or later he will have to pay for this
transgression with his own life, yet he does not fear death, for he has lived what Bataille
299
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
would describe as an experience ‘freed from all constraints, including and especially the
chapters throughout the novel,(5) the first section of the book marks the beginning of an
end: the protagonist’s return to his native city with the assignment of eliminating his
first female victim. The reader suspects that this murder will coincide with the
protagonist’s change of heart or perhaps even his downfall, because Ramiro has
completed a full circle by returning to his hometown, and because his current mark goes
beyond the usual elimination of other men. What gives the story another twist is his
unexpected infatuation with the person he had agreed to murder. While following his
female victim Maricruz Escobedo around town, Ramiro becomes fascinated with his
charismatic prey. Her mature beauty, her inner resolve, the impenetrable veneer and
fearlessness with which she strikes business deals with influential men, all make
Ramiro esteem and desire her. Such a turn of events makes us suspect that Ramiro
might give up his mission and decide to save the targeted woman in the name of love.
Nonetheless, far from an idyllic solution, the novel embraces instead a sublime
combination of love and death, thus augmenting Ramiro’s final transgression. Just as
for Bataille, “[t]he anguish of death and death itself are at the antipodes of pleasure”
(1986: 102), Ramiro comes to experience the ultimate vertigo by loving and
annihilating what he grew to love. Bataille believes that there is an indelible connection
between eroticism and death because the momentarily upsurge of life, attributed
primarily to the instant of imminent death, can also be experienced in supreme erotic
300
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
encounters. Likewise, Parra’s protagonist comes to the point where death and eroticism
converge, where the sensuality of crime opens for him yet another mystical climax.
This hit promises to be very special; it is where the protagonist truly submerges himself
in his mission, where he grows to desire the same individual he has every intention of
eliminating. Solitary and detached from society by choice, Ramiro realizes that he has
found an equal in this woman who, like him, has grown to control her circumstances by
playing tough and by sacrificing most of her personal life. Doing what infatuated people
tend to do, Ramiro watches Maricruz’s every step, repeatedly looks at her photograph,
and inwardly talks to her, trying to comprehend her unforeseen appeal. In his mind, he
will finally communicate with his victim through an act of the ultimate wounding, while
sinking his knife in her chest. Penetrating her with the weapon and imagining her
hapless body softening in his arms, he achieves a feeling of being swept off his feet, of
falling headlong as if in the greatest erotic episode. Unlike previous lovemaking with
his wife or dispassionate sexual acts with prostitutes, this encounter promises what
himself in another being: ‘If love exists at all it is, like death, a swift movement of loss
within us, quickly slipping into tragedy and stopping only with death’ (1986: 239).
Clearly, the violence underwriting Parra’s novel is highly eroticized, because woman’s
beautiful she may be as an object of desire, this desire always takes on the trappings of
knows about his victim’s imminent end. Exercising the role of omnipresent narrator in
his own, real-life criminal script gives him an additional thrill, continuously echoing
Bataille’s belief in the intrinsic connection between love and death: ‘Possession of the
301
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
beloved object does not imply death, but the idea of death is linked with the urge to
possess’ (1986: 20). The day of the planned execution Ramiro fantasizes about their
cama, acariciándose la piel de los pechos. (…) ¿Eres tú? Sí, soy yo,
desde hace más de una semana no pienso en otra cosa. Qué bueno. A mí
279)
True, there is something morbidly sensual in his planned act of femicide, since Ramiro
will consummate the ultimate possession of this woman’s body. Parra’s novel strongly
suggests that seeing her life slipping away will be the most intimate act the protagonist
can perform on her, the supreme sacrifice and the high point of Ramiro’s life. He awaits
her outside her office, oblivious to his surroundings and anxious to act. When she
finally comes out, he attacks her for the first time, letting his prey get away for a while
as he fights off and overpowers her driver. Then, for a brief moment, the killer and his
female victim seem to be the only actors on the stage. All other passers-by hurriedly
abandon the scene of the crime, proving themselves worthless in defending the woman.
While Ramiro repeatedly sinks his knife in Maricruz’s body, the narrative again takes
on palpably erotic hues, converting this murder into the privileged moment of a sexually
302
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
entorna los párpados y su rostro poco a poco adquiere una expresión de ternura y alivio
mientras el torrente de la yugular abierta baña las manos de Ramiro ” (2002: 296). This
scene, delivered to us through the eyes of the killer, suggests strong intimacy between
the murderer and the victim, the mutual experience of sublime suspension from worldly
concerns that they (and the reader, albeit in astonishment and horror) savor for a few
But Bataille’s poetics of justice projects a dramatic end as the only possible denouement
for an unrepentant transgressor: “The modern rebel exists in crime: he kills, but in his
turn he accepts that his crime consecrates him to death: he ‘accepts dying and paying for
a life with a life’. In human terms there is a curse on all sovereignty, as on all revolt.
Anyone who does not submit must pay, for he is guilty” (1994: 171). Similarly, as
Ramiro returns to his car amidst the sounds of sirens and a general tumult, he realizes
that annihilating Maricruz has led to his own downfall. The initially unnoticed gun
wound, inflicted on him by Maricruz’s driver during their brief fight, turns out to be
lethal. After all, “at the summit the unlimited negation of otherness is the negation of
self” (Bataille 1986: 173), and Ramiro had exterminated what he had grown to respect
the most. Having reached the zenith of his rebellion against the world, he now lets go of
it all, confronting his most intimate desire for (self) annihilation. As he sits in the car,
oblivious to the world around him, Ramiro bleeds to death, thereby paying for his wild
detour from the mundane existence of a middle-class family man. Having reached the
limits of evil, he quickly fades away, no longer fearing his own imminent end. Behind
303
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
him, the female character who never served any other purpose than to be the target of
Unlike Parra’s novel, where carnal pleasure is suppressed, and the erotic emerges only
half way through the text and exclusively at the spiritual level, the short story “El placer
de morir” is all about the orgy of the senses. From the onset, the text stands out as
development and his rapid descent into a decadent world of perverse carnal pleasures.
The story brings Sade and Bataille together, as Roberto’s lifestyle faithfully mirrors
Bataille’s observations about the father of sadism, whose life “was the pursuit of
pleasure, and the degree of pleasure was in direct ratio to the destruction of life” (1986:
desires starting at the early age of twelve. Nightly escapades to the maid’s quarters,
where he finds alcohol, cigarettes, and a nascent sexuality, give him a taste for the
forbidden, a penchant that only grows with every passing year. His vocation is simple
(2000: 22). He does not crave the usual riches, power or fame but, instead, dedicates
himself to the pursuit of what he holds in the highest esteem: “el placer: exprimir el
His parents’ death in a car accident enables him to descend into the X-rated world,
where he can dispose of his inheritance with impunity. Though still under-aged,
Roberto secretly acquaints himself with local brothels in order to satisfy his curiosity
304
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
about the intricacies of sex. This self-proclaimed “buscador de placer” and “huérfano
libertino” (2000: 25, 27) explores manifold means of sexual gratification, invariably
intent on learning how to maximize his pleasure beyond what he has experienced so far.
Fully corrupt and debauched, the protagonist engages voyeurism rather than rapport in
the reader, since his only motivation is nothing other than pure, selfish pleasure. His
represents Bataille’s sovereign rebel, an explorer of all that can be explored in his quest
for the extreme. Ignoring the risk of eventual poverty once his parents’ money runs out,
he refuses to subjugate his life to work, which in his mind, would make him bear the
Roberto’s early predilection for transgressive practices takes him one step further when
he meets his first long-term girlfriend, a wealthy virgin who submits to his growing
sexual demands in order to keep him attached. Their unequal experience with sex
causes Roberto to become the girl’s tutor, manipulating both her body and mind to keep
in the sense of Bataille, “Cruelty and eroticism are conscious intentions in a mind which
has resolved to trespass into a forbidden field of behavior” (1986: 79-80). Having
already experimented with the pleasures and varieties of sexual intercourse with local
prostitutes, he craves something superior to the mere usual. Consequently, the story
demonstrates that the allure of their bond does not build itself upon his love or her
willingness to fulfill his desires, but on the humiliation and the depravation that Roberto
305
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Roberto, que experimentaba con ella todas las fantasías que brotaban de
Echoing Sadean philosophy, Roberto finds the most extreme pleasure in inflicting pain
through the misogynistic practice of subjugating the woman’s body (“el goce sin límites
de provocar dolor en el sexo opuesto” [30]). Unlike Roberto’s peers who, in his eyes,
live enmeshed in a bourgeois malaise with the primary purpose of getting ahead in life,
the protagonist closes himself to the outside world, listening exclusively to his own
When we meet Roberto in the story, he is a mature man who has finally squandered his
entire inheritance. Ensconced in a seedy hotel, he is engaged in a night of sex and drugs
with an unidentified woman. As his companion dozes off from partying, Roberto sips
leftover wine in the dark and reminisces about his whole life, thereby providing us with
flashbacks of his sordid adolescence. Once his partner wakes up, they return to their
drug-enhanced orgy, maximizing their pleasure by rubbing cocaine on their gums and
on each other’s genitalia. A repeated focus on sexual organs in states of arousal and in
coition situates the story deep in the realm of the senses, exploring the purely physical
disconnected from any pretense of sentimentalism. However, while the orgy seems to
satisfy his partner, who moans in response to Roberto’s automatic caresses, the
306
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
his entire life, and only now the idea of what he envisages as “la máxima creación, la
Bataille has stated that ‘at the basis of human life there exists a principle of
insufficiency (1985: 172). Haunted by the reality of death, we seek to provide ourselves
with a security that would somehow cheat the inevitable end. For Bataille, this desired
refuge can occur in erotic communication between two individuals, where, albeit only
momentarily, I and otherness merge into one. The motivation for such a longing is that,
in the process, it will offer a glimpse into an ephemeral, cosmic continuum. Likewise,
Roberto seeks tirelessly to surpass his own limited condition in order to return to the
unsatisfied, for desire is by definition insatiable: “El placer se agota porque es uno
mismo: por eso es necesario acumularlo, atesorarlo como riqueza debajo del colchón de
desvanece”(2000: 31).
When the protagonist exhausts the pleasures of life, he begins to suspect that the
comprendido que la tentación de la muerte es irresistible como la del sexo” (2000: 36).
He comes to believe that eroticism entails a death wish, an impulse toward the pure,
unbroken continuity that lies beyond the discontinuity of selfhood. Thus the story
reinforces the connection between coitus and killing, corroborating the terrifying
307
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
sublimity of their points in touch since both, according to Joel Black, ‘are pre-eminently
private acts, intensely intimate personal experiences that are completely sealed off from
by the body’ (121). Unlike Ramiro—the killer for hire who has found his own sense of
to enhance the erotic bliss to its maximum. He, too, immerses himself headlong in the
forbidden, but only to intensify the impetus of supreme pleasure: “Morir…de sólo
eternal duda sobre lo que habrá del otro lado (…) No. El interés está en el acto de morir,
en el placer que con seguridad inundará ese instante de transición” (2000: 33). Though,
at first, Roberto contemplates orchestrating his own death at the hands of his oblivious
lover, he quickly decides to commit the killing himself. After all, only by staying alive
can he remember the moment repeatedly at will. Here, again, Bataille’s framework
proves insightful for the analysis of the protagonist’s train of thought: if intercourse
truly unites two bodies, and if the attraction lying in death is superior to sexual bliss,
then one’s death in the process of coition might give the partner a glimpse into the
unknown territory of death. Thus, murder during intercourse could potentially lead the
available exclusively for the most daring: ‘It is through this release of the passions that
we enter into the instant’ (1994: 88). Once again, but this time in an entirely
ultimately destroying his female partner, in reaching his erotic climax over her dead
body. (6)
308
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
As Roberto approaches his climax while the entranced woman begs for more brutal
caresses, he reaches for a knife buried in the sheets and frantically stabs her without
withdrawing his organ. Unconcerned about the consequences of his action— the
Roberto finally feels accomplished in his search for the ultimate, knowing that he could
never top what he has just experienced: “Y Roberto ya no piensa ni imagina nada
cuando las contracciones internas de la muerte son dos fauces que atrapan su miembro
placer” (37). His controversial quest for the supreme orgasm finally dissolves in the
between slayer and slain. Envisioning himself as an artist—a man who by definition
makes and unmakes things—and not the cold-blooded killer that he is, Roberto, as
Black would say, domesticates ‘the most aberrant, sociopathic behavior—of converting
Conclusion
Clearly, Parra’s flawed protagonists are guilty of an abhorrent misogyny and neither the
narrative nor the characters make any attempt to defend or to exonerate themselves to
the readers. They are anti-heroes, whose choices cannot elicit sympathy in the reader.
Yet, their criminal acts aside, they somehow strike a familiar chord, owing to the
singular intensity and angst with which they approach themselves and their particular
reality. By extension, Parra’s prose exhibits much more than the mere nuances of the
309
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
dark side of the human mind. It goes back to the fundamental ontological quest for the
meaning and value we ascribe to our lives and to the evilness that lives entrapped within
many, threatening with constant eruption, as foreseen by Freud in his pessimistic vision
condition, a despair that elevates his protagonists beyond their criminal acts and towards
society.
There is no doubt that the most fundamentally tragic feature of life is its finiteness; to
live is to march steadily towards death. While most individuals retreat within their daily
routine to eschew the anguish of the inexorable end, Parra’s protagonists choose to
confront this truth through unconventional and pathological means, probing the very
core of who they are and what they have become in the process of their tumultuous
search. Rejecting any moral standard that could prevent them from crossing over into
the abyss, they push beyond the systems that reassure and insulate others, deciding
instead to face the consequence of their rebellion against the existential yoke. But in this
brief moment of insurgence, they live fully their evilness, confronting life in an open
way and accepting responsibility for their role in the journey. In the end, Parra’s most
unsettling provocation lies, I think, not in his insistence on exploring the darkest human
and accepting one’s own evil. In the end, even if the results of their actions are
disastrous, his protagonists make the choice to live their rebellion against all prescribed
moral values rather than to accept the burden of living that was placed upon them.
310
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Notes
(1). I would like to thank John Eipper for reading and critiquing this article.
sombra de Eduardo Antonio Parra,’ and Pablo Brescia’s ‘Los límites del narrar:
(3). See Bataille’s Eroticism and Parra’s short stories, especially ‘El Cristo de San
Buenaventura’ from the collection Tierra de nadie ([México: Ediciones Era, 1999] 109-
(5). The novel conserves a dualistic form, where the past—presented in every other
chapter—is intertwined with the narrative present throughout the entire text.
(6). It would be instructive, though beyond the scope of my present focus, to read the
stories through the dead bodies of Parra’s silent female victims. Elizabeth Bronfen’s
text entitled Over Her Dead Body: Death, Femininity and the Aesthetics (1992) aptly
captured the significance of the image of a dying or a dead female beauty in Western
identity and disturb for a moment the established order, only to reinforce it in the end.
311
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Bibliography
Bataille, George, 1985. Visions of Excess. Selected Writings, 1927-1939, ed. Allan
of Minnesota P).
---, 1986. Erotism: Death and Sensuality. Trans. Mary Dalwood (San Francisco: City
Lights Books).
---, 1994.The Absence of Myth. Writing on Surrealism. Intr., ed. and trans. Michael
Black, Joel, 1991. The Aesthetics of Murder: A Study in Romantic Literature and
Brescia, Pablo, 2002. ‘Los límites de narrar: primeras propuestas cuentísticas de David
Toscana y Eduardo Antonio Parra,’ Cuento bueno, hijo ajeno: La ficción en México,
Bronfen, Elizabeth, 1992. Over Her Dead Body: Death, Femininity and the Aesthetics.
(Manchester UP/Routledge).
Camus, Albert, 1956. The Rebel: An Essay on Man in Revolt. Trans. Anthony Bower
312
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Antonio Eduardo Parra’, Revista de Literatura Mexicana Contemporánea, 9, no. 21: 67-
72.
313
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Kate Risse
Tufts University
In August of 1649, Sor María de Jesús de Agreda, abbess of the Convent of the
Conception in Agreda, wrote to King Felipe IV, with whom she had been corresponding
on a regular basis since 1643, expressing her concern that certain clergymen intended to
tamper with her biography of the Virgin Mary (1) “Quieren mudar el estilo y modo que
lleva la historia de la Reina del cielo. . . la pueden pervertir” (Seco Serrano, 108: 200).
(2) Aware of the King's interest in her work, and accustomed now to his praise, for he
had a copy of the manuscript and was reading it, Sor María did not hesitate to add that
she had burnt all of her writing out of fear that the Inquisition, already suspicious,
would interrogate her sooner or later: “Y oprimida de este cuidado he quemado algunos
papeles, y he dicho los demás no están bien escritos, y he salido con esto del peligro de
When the Holy Office did eventually appear at the convent several months later,
summoning Sor María from her sick bed, the majority of the questions she was obliged
to answer focused on alleged journeys through bilocation, which she had made to New
Mexico thirty years earlier with the intention of converting the Indians who lived there.
(3) Sor María answered the questions intelligently and thoroughly, which is not
surprising considering this was the second time she had been examined by the
Inquisition.(4)
314
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fifteen years earlier, on April 15, 1635, the Holy Office had appointed a commission of
advisors to investigate the story of Sor María's famous and extraordinary bilocations.
The investigators, however, could not agree on the evidence and testimony they heard.
The case was suspended and the documents were filed away for possible future use. Sor
María, therefore, must have considered the possibility that in the years following the
investigation of 1635, the Inquisition could reopen the case. It is likely that she also
The story often recounted in reference to Sor María's life begins in 1629, when two
events coincided: the visit of a group of Jumano Indians to the Mission of San Antonio
de Isleta, in New Mexico, and the arrival there of a group of Spanish missionaries
conveying rumors about a Spanish nun who had levitated in her cell in Agreda, and had
bilocated to New Mexico to preach the gospel and encourage the native people to seek
baptism at the few Spanish missions scattered throughout the area. The custodian of San
Antonio, Father Alonso de Benavides, was immediately intrigued by the details of Sor
María's actions in the New World. Encouraged by a letter from the Archbishop of
Mexico wanting to investigate, Benavides decided that the Indians' request for baptism
was inspired by this mystical nun (Hickerson, 74). He even convinced himself that her
miraculous visits had been orchestrated by God in favor of the Franciscans, after some
of another famous nun hanging in the mission. (5) The result of this exchange between
the Jumano and the missionaries was recorded by Benavides in his history of New
Mexico, which he published in Spain in 1630, under the title Memorial; in it he refers
specifically to the conversion of the Jumano Indians by a Spanish nun. While back in
315
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Spain, in 1630, he not only promoted his book, but, hoping to receive the title of Bishop
of New Mexico, used his text to solicit the support of powerful people, including the
King (Hodge, Hammond, Rey, 11): “I beg that your Majesty may be pleased to submit
it [the Memorial] to one or two royal councilors of the Indies, so that your Majesty may
be more easily informed, and that, being such a Catholic, you will favor and help those
conversions.” (6)
In 1631, Benavides met with Sor María in the convent in Agreda. Under obedience, and
clearly intimidated, she was somewhat captive to Benavides's enthusiasm and illusions
and would write almost 20 years later, in her “Relación”: (7) “La pena me tuvo tan fuera
seemed a prelude to the examinations by the Inquisition that would follow, the first in
1635, the second in 1650. In the presence of Benavides, and corroborating his beliefs,
Benavides, addressed to the friars, and praising their missionary work in the New
World, for Benavides left the convent with a letter bearing her signature. Later in her
life, however, she dismissed the authenticity of her exordium, as well as Benavides’s
claimed she executed. In response to his report, Sor María wrote in her letter of defence:
“Lo que hallo disonante en este cuaderno es, decirme, que lo escribieron por mi orden,
316
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The problems for Sor María really began here, after this encounter, when Benavides
copied the letter he claimed Sor María wrote, and sent it, along with his Memorial and
two of his own letters, as a communiqué to the friars in New Mexico. Both of his letters
are panegyrics; the first outlines Sor María's miraculous feats in New Mexico, and the
second explains what went on during his meeting with her in Agreda: “Y tengo el
propio hábito con que ella allá anduvo, y del velo sale tanto olor que consuela el alma”
(Palou 310). (9) The tone of Benavides’s letters, as well as the one supposedly written
by Sor María, clearly reflects his missionary ambitions, specifically his desire for
promotion:
The most spurious part of this dispatch, however, is the second letter in the voice of Sor
María, which was printed as a “traslado” ("transcript" [Palou 312]). Although this
“copy” purports to be conceived and written by Sor María, the language and tone sound
the letter is very similar to the first letter of the communiqué by Benavides, quoted
317
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
above, and therefore reiterates and strengthens the friar's message. For example, in his
letter he writes: “Y así, no se agradecía ni sabía lo que VV. PP. con tan apostólico celo
han trabajado en esta viña del Señor. . .” (Palou, 309). “Her” letter reads: “Descubriendo
estas Provincias se pondrá grande obra en la viña del Señor. . . Alégrense VV.PP.
Padres mios, pues el Señor les ha dado la oportunidad, ocasión y suerte de los
Apóstoles" (Palou, 314). Even more puzzling in this communiqué is the equivocal, at
referred to as the authenticity of Sor María's letter. Referring to the transcript, yet in
Benavides’s role as mediator and even arbitrator in Sor María’s process of textual self-
318
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
negotiate between obedience and self preservation. However, as was typical of nuns
who wrote autobiographical narratives, she resisted male hierarchical authority both
through rhetorical strategies and, more atypically for the period, by quite literally and
to the Minister General of the Franciscan Order, Father Pedro Manero, written twenty
years after Benavides’s visit and immediately following the Inquisition's visit, Sor
María would say that she didn't fully understand that Father Benavides was taking notes
and recording all she said during their meeting in 1631. He had taken everything so
literally, she complained. His report was all mixed up. How could an educated man
interpret her experiences that way? And she certainly did not pay attention to the letter
he asked her to sign, the same letter that reached the friars in New Mexico as a traslado.
his Memorials and somehow coaxing a letter out of their meeting in the convent, Sor
María suffered the interrogation of 1635. (10) Yet rather than focus on the fear she must
have felt at the Inquisition's first visit, I would suggest that the experience instilled an
prelates and missionaries, which had begun to take shape when rumors of her
bilocations were first transported by missionaries across the ocean to New Mexico.
319
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Kendrick suggests that in the years leading up to the 1650 interrogation, it was fear that
caused Sor María to burn her work, including what she had started of a new draft of
“Mística ciudad de Dios”(74). Undoubtedly, as is clear in her letters to the King, she
worried about the reception her book would receive if published or widely circulated.
Yet, it is possible to interpret her actions in another way by observing that she was
strategic, not simply a “provincial woman,” as she had been called by Father Juan de
Palma. (11) After all, she burnt the first version of Mística ciudad de Dios and later part
of a revised version, knowing that the King had a copy. Counting on him for protection,
she wrote: "Harto alivio es de ellas que mi secreto por entero no está sino en V. M.,
donde le considero más seguro que en mi pecho” (Seco Serrano, 108: 200). And four
months later she would write: “Beso sus pies con humildes agradecimientos por lo que
Although Sor María employs pious, humble language in her letters to the King,
beseeching him to devote himself more to prayer, or praising the Virgin Mary, she also
320
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
cierto les falta provisión; los enemigos tienen espías, con que lo sabrán y
in the world even if she was cloistered in the convent. She found that writing
was a useful tactic for self defense, if executed precisely, at the right time, and
directed toward the appropriate people. Although in 1627 she claimed to have
received orders from the Virgin herself to write her life story, it wasn't until ten
years later, in 1637, just two years after the first inconclusive interrogation by
the Inquisition, that she actually began to write her “Historia de la Reina del
cielo.”
Mística ciudad de Dios, first published in Madrid in 1670, is divided into three
parts containing eight books based on the Conception, the Incarnation, the
Transfixion, and the Coronation. In first person, and with great detail, Sor María
tells the story of the Virgin's life as it was revealed to her, beginning with the
Virgin’s preordained role as “mystical city of God,” (12) and continuing with
her birth, youth, marriage to Joseph, role in the early Church, and finally her
especially when Sor María departs from the narrative and addresses the reader,
explaining her own humility and insignificance, or interpreting what the Virgin
Mary, who visited her many times, has told her. The Virgin, therefore, is both
historical character and contemporary muse. Sor María uses the term
321
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
12, 1405)
Although the text was written, ostensibly, for her nuns, it demonstrates what Vollendorf
has described as an “awareness of living both apart from and as part of the world
beyond the convent wall” (99). Sor María conceives of and imparts to her readers this
At the end of almost all 205 chapters, the narration changes and under the title:
“Doctrina que me dio la Reina del cielo María Santísima,” Sor María records how the
Virgin preached to her, gave her advice on how to reject all temptations, and strive for a
state of divine perfection, by imitating the Virgin, who serves as the supreme paradigm
for women as well as men. The contents of these homilies directed at Sor María, yet in
the voice of the Virgin herself, sometimes imitate Sor María's own narration describing
the Virgin's life. For example, the Virgin Mary tells Sor María: “La plenitud de esta luz
322
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
se te ha dado a ti” (V, 28, 1095), in the very same way God addresses the Virgin in the
narration and proclaims that she has been chosen to enlighten mankind: “Te hago señora
de todos estos bienes y te doy la posesión y dominio de todos ellos. . .” (III, 9, 385).
God encourages the Virgin to mirror his virtues just as the Virgin tells Sor María:
“Sígueme por su imitación y camina por mis huellas” (III, 2, 392). Therefore, Sor María
depicted in this manner two female protagonists of parallel stature, who have been
and conversation Sor María also manages to address controversies that surrounded both
of them in the seventeenth century. In the introduction to the third part of Mística
ciudad, for example, the Virgin praises Sor María’s work, informing her that she was
chosen to fulfill the arduous task of writing the History, therefore both legitimizing her
literary endeavor and discouraging her critics: “Ya llegas a escribir la última y tercera
nueva fortaleza y extiendas la mano a cosas fuertes”: (VII, Intro., 1113). Sor María, for
her part, defends questionable doctrine regarding the Virgin and her role in the Church,
particularly the issue of the Immaculate Conception which was so controversial during
323
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The Virgin is represented as eternally virginal, without the stain of sin: “Que naciera el
niño dejando virgen a la Madre” (IV, 11, 557). She is conceived immaculately and does
not die a mortal death, rather, due to the divine love she feels, leaves the earth and rises
scripture and devotional writings, and extraordinary creativity, Sor María reveals, and
conceals, as any skilled writer would, her own opinions and concerns. She adheres to
Sor María practices a number of strategies in asserting these opinions, tampering with
hagiography and manipulating language to defend her own story, which had become
intending to rebuke those contemporaries who never believed in what she was writing,
Sor María describes how the devil appeared condemning the work, and calls on the
Virgin Mary to help protect it: “No me la roben las aves de rapiña, el dragón y sus
demonios, cuya indignación he conocido en todas las palabras que de ti, Señora mía,
dejo escritas” (VIII, 23, 1486). Anticipating condemnation of her work from
ecclesiastical authority, Sor María substitutes their potential criticism with a message
from the devil, pitting anyone who questions the work against God and the Virgin, and
therefore discouraging censure. The Virgin also alludes to the possible persecution of
Sor María and advises the nun: “Humíllate a los que te persiguen, ámalos y ruega por
324
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
ellos con verdadero corazón” (II, 18, 299). The message for the reader, from the Virgin
herself, is that piety and kindness are far holier than interrogation; she also confirms Sor
María’s humility and fortitude, laying the groundwork for Sor María’s later candid
statement about the self in her letter to Father Manero, which was extraordinary for a
(“Relación,” 180r).
By constantly emphasizing the Virgin's authority, Sor María absolves herself of the
presumptuous act of writing a long and detailed biography that so assertively proclaims
the Virgin's authority and active participation alongside Christ in the Scripture. Yet,
while Sor María claims to be a humble, ignorant servant of God, one can't help but see
the inversion of this message in images of the Virgin as a religious woman who fiercely
controls her own representation in a book, and who is thoroughly exempt from the
The image of the Virgin’s omnipotence and equality with Christ is present throughout
the text. She is so physically strong that she engages in battles with Lucifer and his
devils. One chapter heading, clearly alluding to the Book of Revelations, reads:
“Persevera Lucifer con sus siete legiones en tentar a María santísima; queda vencido y
quebrantada la cabeza de este dragón” (III, 28, 494). The Virgin is also competent to
govern the angels, the disciples, even the actions of Christ and her own husband Joseph,
who refers to her as his teacher, as she instructs him: “Solía la Princessa del cielo leerle
325
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
las explicaba, y el santo esposo, que también era capaz de esta sabiduría, le preguntaba
muchas cosas, admirándose y consolándose con las respuestas divinas que su esposa le
daba” (IV, 6, 531). Quite regularly she devotes herself not only to spiritual matters, but
to daily, mundane concerns. She actively participates in civic life, modeling, for women
confined life, like the one prescribed by so many male writers of the Renaissance book
of conduct:
Y aunque todos los varones y muchas mujeres iban a los apóstoles, pero
porque esta gracia también se comunicó a las mujeres santas, que curaban
todas la enfermedades con solo poner las manos sobre las cabezas, daban
vista a ciegos, lengua a los mudos, pies a los tullidos y vida a muchos
Of the many overt allusions to Sor María's life in Mística ciudad de Dios, the most
remarkable are the Virgin's elevations to heaven, which correspond to bilocation. In the
middle of Book 6, Chapter 29, Sor María departs from the narration momentarily to
address the reader and to explain the importance of these journeys: "Me hallara dudosa
en escribir el oculto sacramento de esta subida a los cielos de nuestra Reina si no fuera
tan grande falta negarle a esta Historia maravilla y prerrogativa que tanto la
engrandece" (1097). In a sermon that follows, the Virgin herself, confirming the
importance of these elevations, informs Sor María (as well as the reader) that the ability
326
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
to understand the elevations is reserved for those predestined to enter heaven. In other
words, those who cannot get themselves to accept the idea of a woman ascending to
Sor María's capacity to describe extraordinary events extends to her letter writing.
While she addressed King Felipe IV on practical matters involving the country and his
own personal life, as well as issues such as the Immaculate Conception, she could, when
she felt it was necessary, rely more on a creative strategy to promote her interests. In an
epistle, written during a period in which she disapproved of the conduct of the Court
and certain advisors to the King, she describes a revelation involving Felipe's son,
Prince Baltasar Carlos, who had died some weeks earlier. The letter explains how the
Prince, accompanied by his guardian angel, had appeared to her "En forma humana pero
con las penas del purgatorio" (Seco Serrano, 259). Sor María chose to reveal her vision
Sor María continues the letter, now in her own voice, explaining what she experienced
after receiving this revelation: “Fui puesta en un otro estado altísimo de nueva luz,
327
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
inteligencia, y conocimiento” (Seco Serrano, 109: 259). In many of the King's letters, he
looked to her for help, always asking for her prayers in various situations: “Ayudadme
vos, Sor María (como creo que lo hacéis) con vuestras oraciones” (Seco Serrano, 109:
228). This time, however, she seems to take matters into her own hands; rather than
simply praying quietly in her cell, she has managed to grant herself a powerful role in
the King's Court. Like the Virgin in Mística ciudad de Dios, she becomes advisor to a
king, an intermediary for events that take place on earth and in other realms.
Similarly, Sor María acts as a mediator between the reader and the divine word when
she addresses the themes of elevations in Mística ciudad, and explains the difficulty in
understanding their nature. Nonetheless, she tells us, one must try: “Necesario es dar
motivos a la piedad para pedir el crédito de lo que es oscuro” (VI, 29, 1097).
Sympathizing with the readers' skepticism, she mentions the difficulty she experienced
in understanding the Virgin's elevations. But why is it such a mystery when she herself,
Expressing ambiguity about the nature of her levitation, as well as the Virgin's
ascensions, is part of the strategy Sor María employed when forced to explain her visits
to New Mexico. She expressed genuine uncertainty in the letter she wrote in 1650 to the
Minister General, Father Pedro Manero, after the Inquisition's final visit. In it she
attempts to explain her journeys, the rumors, and the anguish Benavides induced when
he visited her in Agreda almost twenty years earlier and left with a letter signed by her
explaining, in detail, how she experienced the New World in such corporeal form.
In the letter, Sor María denies many of the statements Benavides made concerning her
328
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
información delPadre Benavides, veo confunden unas cosas con otras” (“Relación,”
177v). She denies ever having had any physical contact with the angels, as Benavides
claimed in his Memorial, and expresses even more irritation at his assertion that she
flew to New Mexico with St. Michael and St. Francis. “No sé yo con qué fin pudo decir
persona docta, que los ángeles tienen contacto, porque son sustancias espirituales”
(“Relación,” 180r).
Yet Sor María does not totally deny her physical presence in the New World, rather,
with some trepidation, she ponders the possibility. Like the Virgin, in Mística ciudad,
who experiences abstract visions (“A los tres años y medio, estando ya en esta edad
muy crecida nuestra hermosísima princesa María purísima, tuvo otra visión abstractiva
de la divinidad” [II, 21, 310]), Sor María, too, endures similar revelation. For example,
she states that her contact with the Indians in New Mexico occurred in a vision, infused
into her mind or soul, intellectual in nature: “Paréceme que un día después de haber
en la diversidad de la tierra” (“Relación,” 170v). At other times she could not define the
contact, nor could she remember circumstances clearly and blames it on trances into
which she had fallen during a state of ecstasy. Her genuine fear of the Inquisition is
evident when she writes: “Y que si es fantasía, todo lo temo” (“Relación,” 176r). She
then contradicts these admissions by depicting herself physically present among the
Indians: “En una ocasión me parece, di a aquellos Indios unos rosarios, yo los tenía
conmigo, y se los repartí” (“Relación,” 179r). Finally, she gives the explanation she
says she was most inclined to believe: “El modo a que yo más me arrimo y que más
329
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
179r). We will never know Sor María’s true perception of what happened regarding her
experiences with the Indians, but it is apparent that she used ambiguity to her
was not only able to escape incrimination, but succeeded as well in prolonging and
Sor María's descriptions of the nature of the Virgin's journeys to heaven in Mística
ciudad de Dios are similarly inconsistent. The majority of the scenes involving the
Virgin’s mystical flight from earth occur in chapters previous to her ultimate ascent, the
Coronation: first, when she is a child and rises to heaven to begin the process of gaining
divine knowledge; next, in the days before the Incarnation, in preparation for her
marriage to the Holy Father; and finally after Christ is crucified, when she accompanies
him to heaven. Sometimes the Virgin seems to control her own flights: “Aunque María
santísima era de naturaleza corporea y terrena, pero en ella fue más estimable, como
más peregrino y costoso, el subir a la altura de todas las criaturas terrenas y espirituales
y hacerse con sus méritos condigna Reina y Señora de todo lo criado" (III, II, 356). At
other times, she is raised by other powers: “Fue llevada corporalmente por mano de
sus santos ángeles al cielo empíreo. . .” (III, 7, 375). In a scene in Book Three, Chapter
Seven, an angel replaces the Virgin so that she can leave earth to receive more
knowledge from God. Sor María later applies this explanation to her own situation in
her “Relación,” albeit in an inverted and therefore more acceptable form, when she
claims that she remained in the convent, perceiving the New World through abstract
330
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
images infused divinely while an angel acquired her physical appearance in New
Mexico and preached to the Indians: “Y que según lo que los Indios dijeron de haberme
In contemplating bilocation, Sor María confronted a conflict between the spiritual and
the physical nature of humanity that either prevented her from clarifying what she really
meant regarding these journeys, or perhaps assisted her in evading persecution. In the
physical qualities in the descriptions of her journeys but was discouraged by the
underlying tenet of her faith that alleged that the body was corrupt, as she herself stated:
“Porque como el demonio no es dueño del interior, endereza su batería a los sentidos
certain scenes in Mística ciudad de Dios, she experiments with the idea that the body
was significant and could work harmoniously with the soul in what Bynum has
emotion, reasoning, identity” (223). Sor María depended on her physicality just as the
Virgin did, in order to gain knowledge, in order to see the kingdoms of the New World,
to feel what the weather was like, and to know that the Indians' foods were different.
The Virgin, in Mística ciudad de Dios, also seems to have depended on an exchange
between physical and spiritual qualities, for Sor María, when describing how the Virgin
physically labored to provide her family with food and clothing when Joseph was sick,
tells us, of the Virgin's actions, that they were executed both interiorly and exteriorly:
331
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
“Muchas cosas de las que allí dije eran para esta occasión, cuando con especial modo
las obró nuestra Reina, y las acciones exteriores y materiales” (VI, 13, 745).
The Virgin’s elevations are often linked to acquiring more knowledge. Finding freedom
to gain this knowledge far above the earth suggests that on earth there exists limitations,
and these apply to some more than others, as the Virgin tells Sor María during one of
their colloquies: “Esta queja del Señor y mía es por la inhumana perversidad que tienen
los hombres en tratarse los unos a los otros sin caridad y humildad. . . conociendo los
hombres cómo todos son hijos de un Padre que está en los cielos, hechuras de su mano,
formados de una misma naturaleza” (IV, 5, 524). Although Sor María had the support of
certain clergymen and the King, there were members of the Church who tried to
dissuade her from writing by claiming that she was neglecting her religious duties, or
was influenced by the Devil. She must have felt a number of other restrictions, most
notably those that prohibited her from leaving the convent and moving about in the
world. In her letter to Manero she tells of the great desire she had felt for a long time to
convert the Indians: “Todo esto disponía más mi ánimo y afecto, para trabajar y pedir”
(“Relación,” 166r). But she wasn’t permitted to leave the convent, or Spain as the
missionary fathers did, crossing the ocean in a boat, encountering new lands and
cultures, founding missions or cities in the case of the New World chroniclers. She
332
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
. . También conocía las guerras que tenían, y que no peleaban con armas
como las de acá, sino con instrumentos para tirar piedras” (“Relación,”
In the sixth book, in Mística ciudad, during the ascension of Christ, when the Virgin is
praying in the Cenacle and simultaneously accompanying her son to heaven, Sor María
offers a unique explanation for the elevation: “Obró el poder divino por milagroso y
admirable modo que María santísima estuviera en dos partes” (VI, 29, 1097). She does
not say that the Virgin rose “in body and soul,” or that the Virgin experienced an
intellectual, abstract vision, as she describes in other scenes in the book. Nor do the
body and soul separate in Neoplatonic fashion. The Virgin is simply “in two places at
once.” Yet her skills in the Cenacle are limited, while the Virgin who rises with Christ,
to sit at the throne with God as judge and advisor, enjoys “el más perfecto uso de las
potencias y sentidos, y al mismo tiempo en el cenáculo con menos ejercicio de ella" (III,
II, 1097). In other words the woman in the Cenacle, praying with the people, in an
earthly, religious context mirroring convent life, is restricted, and so is her ability to
exercise knowledge and actively participate. Far above the earth, however, in an exotic
realm, exists her opportunity to participate in all the glory, which includes advising a
king on how to govern his kingdom. God says to the Virgin: “Aciende más adelante"
(VI, 9, 1101). Then he offers her the choice of staying with her son or descending back
to earth. She chooses to labor “en la vida mortal entre los hijos de Adán" (III, 29, 1102),
333
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Sor María further contemplates the essential role played by the Virgin's physicality in
her actions and acquisition of knowledge by focusing on the Virgin's anatomy; after all,
she conceived and gave birth to Christ. Sor María not only relies on metaphors of the
Virgin’s womb as a sacred bridal chamber, an archive, and a crystal shrine, but alludes
to more concrete, practical images, such as the state and function of the uterus during
pregnancy, and the Virgin’s joy, like most mothers,’ at feeling the baby move inside
her. Christ begins to grow in the Virgin's womb, moving around: “Creciendo
Santísima" (III, II, 398). For three pages, Sor María describes the infant inside the
womb: “Sin aquella túnica que llaman secundina en la que nacen comunmente
enredados los otros niños y están envueltos en ella en los vientres de sus madres” (IV,
10, 556). We are informed of details of the amniotic sac, the covering or cuticle of the
child. How to dispose of that physical matter, wonders Sor María? Christ slipped out of
it before he was born for it could be dealt with much more appropriately if left in the
womb: “Se pudo obrar mejor quedándose en él, sin salir fuera” (IV, 10, 557)
Perhaps by including these details Sor María simply meant to add authenticity to her
story, to present Christ's humanity and enhance the belief that he came from a woman of
flesh and blood, who remained intact after birth. Displaying her own scientific
knowledge of anatomy and biology, Sor María examines the function of the female
body in light of its unique ability to give birth; if it can perform this miracle, surely it
can accomplish other feats, such as participating in matters of state, founding missions,
334
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
One might assume that Sor María, with all her imaginative description and elaboration
of apocrypha and other stories related to the cult of the Virgin, intended to provoke the
reader into considering an alternative history of the Virgin Mary, and by extension that
of women in general, since the Virgin functioned as principal archetype for female
behavior in early modern Spain. Father Andres Mendo, a censor for the Inquisition,
approved of her work in his report of 1666, but concluded: “La segunda cosa, que
también alguno podría estrañar, [the first being the fact that the book was written by a
woman] es, el referirse en esta Historia puntos ináuditos de que no avía conocimiento,
After examining Sor María’s case a second time, the Inquisition concluded that she was
a religious and very pious woman, and that Mística ciudad de Dios was authentic, that
is to say that it resulted from divine inspiration. This paradox of praise, though standard
for the time, effectively diminished Sor María’s achievements. She, too, employed the
protect herself and ensure a safe future for her writing, whereas the clergymen who
called her “provincial,” probably meant it. Though she could reduce herself to “la más
párvula e inútil de tu iglesia. . . el instrumento vil y flaco" (I, 1,17), when describing the
task of writing the Virgin’s biography, she could also display a calculating,
conscientious side to defend her right to write, as when, in the last chapter of Mística
ciudad, she describes how she ascended to heaven to admire, along side the Trinity, a
beautiful, mysterious book: “Un libro hermosísimo de gran estimación y riqueza, más
que se puede pensar y ponderar” (VIII, 23, 1493). As the Trinity and the Virgin praise it
profusely, Sor María reveals its importance to the reader: “Luego me llamó la gran
335
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Señora del cielo y me dijo: ‘¿Quiéres saber qué libro es este que has visto? Pues atiende
y mírale.’ Abrióle la Divina Madre y púsome delante para que yo lo pudiese leer.
Hícelo y hallé que era su misma Historia y vida santísima que yo había escrito” (VIII,
23, 1493). Moreover, reflecting on the threat of censure and visits by the Inquisition,
Sor María described the great care she took in guarding her papers: “Y porque se
quedasen estos papeles ocultos solo hice apuntamientos en papeles sueltos, que sola yo
A month after Sor María's last examination by the Inquisition, King Felipe wrote to
congratulate her for the approbation she ultimately received, as if the whole ordeal were
nothing more than a rite of passage: “Todos estos nublados han de ser para que salga
más clara luz de vuestra virtud” (Seco Serrano, 109: 209). In truth, Sor María, in a poor
state of health, had appeared kneeling, for hours at a time, for eleven days, in front of a
tribunal known for its severity (Royo, 327). Afterwards, however, she would write to
the King to tell him that although she had told the Tribunal that she had burnt the
original manuscript of her “History of the Virgin Mary,” they didn't mention the King's
copy, and perhaps they didn't need to know about it: “De la historia de la Reina del cielo
no han dicho nada; no lo deben de saber. Hasta que se aquiete esta tormenta mejor está
oculta" (Seco Serrano, 242: 208). Nevertheless, she recovered her health and continued
In the first chapter, third book, of Mística ciudad de Dios, Sor María describes how the
profundo de la nada” (III, 28, 352). Yet, in the next chapter, the Virgin begins to rise
336
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
again, to ascend toward heaven to seek even more knowledge, to continue teaching and
enlightening human beings with all her strength and insight. This, then, is the paradox
her access to greatness, even to crafting a portrait of God's mother in her own image.
Notes
(1). Sor María referred to her manuscript as “la historia de la Reina del cielo.” First
Published in 1670, five years after her death, it was given the title Mística ciudad de
Dios. Soon after its publication it became both popular and controversial. The 1992
Fareso edition of Mística ciudad de Dios lists some 162 editions and translations
of Mística ciudad de Dios between 1670 and 1969. For a study of the various
publications and translations, see, also, Antonio Perez-Rioja, 77-122. For studies of
introduction in the Fareso edition (1992), and Draugelis’s, “Moral Crucifixion of The
with her letter dated July 16, 1643, which she sent to the King several days after he
visited her at the Convent of the Conception, in Agreda. Her last letter to the King is
dated March 27, 1665, two months before her death. See Seco Serrano, Cartas.
(3) Bilocation is the ability to be in two places at once. Sor María claims to have
bilocated only during three years: 1620-23. In her “Relación” addressed to Father
337
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Manero, she states: “Y no sentí si me escureciesse, ni faltasse en los tres años, que tuve
(Relación, 166r). For a translation in English of this letter, see Clark Colahan’s The
(4). For an analysis of the Inquisition’s examination of Sor María, particularly regarding
her role in the baptism of indigenous groups of New Mexico, see Pérez Villanueva.
(5). Luisa Carrión (1565-1636), like Sor María, a Conceptionist nun, was known
his Memorial of 1634. In relation to the Jumano’s eagerness to be baptized, and their
willingness to point to the portrait of Luisa and later corroborate the story of Sor
María’s bilocations, Hickerson mentions the religious movement a hundred years earlier
in Mexico devoted to the Virgin of Guadalupe and points out its possible influence on
the Jumano: “Indeed, with trading contacts extending into Nueva Vizcaya and Coahuila,
they may have played a part in introducing the cult into the regions north of Mexico”
(81).
(7). This letter remains unpublished in Spanish. Clark Colahan published an English
translation in his book: The Visions of Sor María de Agreda. The Biblioteca Nacional,
in Madrid, has four copies. I cite from Manuscript 153, the same one translated by
Colahan.
338
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(8). Sor María’s role in composing this letter remains ambiguous. Although the letter,
and indeed the whole communiqué, was intended for the friars in New Mexico, it
appears that Benavides kept the original and sent the friars a transcription. See
“Traslado de las razones que la bendita madre de Jesús escribe a los dichos padres del
nuevo méjico” (in Palou, 313-315). Pérez Villanueva, who has examined the
Inquisition’s case against Sor María, underscores the circumstances under which Sor
María wrote and signed part of the communiqué, during the meeting with Benavides,
and he notes that “her” letter was replete with rhetorical language that was typical of
missionaries who were promoting their cause: “Sor María accede a poner de su mano y
letra lo que acababa de relatar. La confesión de Sor María está redactada en forma de
(9). I quote from Palou’s publication of Benavides’s communiqué to the friars of New
Mexico, first printed in Mexico under the title: “Tanto que se sacó de una carta . . . .”
For information about the various editions, see Hodge, et al., 8-9.
(10). In addition to her role in baptizing the Indians of New Mexico, and her bilocations
to the New World, the Inquisition also concerned itself with her life story of the Virgin
Mary.
(11). When Father Juan de Palma used the term “casi rústica” to describe Sor María, she
was already 45 years old. She had been abbess of her convent for twenty years, had
339
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(12). “The mystical city of God,” as a metaphor for the Virgin, comes
from Revelations (21). Sor María elaborates on this metaphor of the Virgin, the holy
city (the New Jerusalem, the new Eve), by citing and interpreting Revelations (21). See
(13). Sor María, in her letters to King Felipe IV, pursued the issue of the Immaculate
Conception, which was so controversial during her lifetime: “Alégrome en extremo que
Concepción, que no se quedará este celo sin gran premio” (Seco Serrano, 18: 16). In a
letter to Sor María, on May 15, 1645, the King tells her of his letter to the Pope, written
three months earlier, and includes a copy for her to read: “Y para que veáis en la forma
que escribí a Su Santidad sobre el punto de su Purísima Concepción, os envío esa copia
de la carta que la escribí, que me la volveréis en viéndola” (Seco Serrano, 108: 17). Sor
María’s intense promotion of the Immaculate Conception in Mística ciudad caught the
attention of both the Inquisition and later the Sorbonne. She was accused of adhering to
Scotist belief, and in 1682 her book appeared on the Index of Prohibited Books
(Draugelis, 47).
(14). Perelmuter, Myers, and Luciano, among others, have demonstrated Sor Juana Inés
de la Cruz’s use of classical and Renaissance rhetorical structures to define and defend
her inclination to study. Similarly, in her “Relación,” Sor María utilizes hagiographic
340
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
and epistolary rhetoric as well as language that was associated with the New
World relación, which Echevarría reminds us was systematic in its listing of detail, as
the 1571 decree signed by Philip II affirms: “Por lo cual os encargamos, que con
diligencia os hagáis luego informar de cualesquiera persona, así legas como religiosas. .
asimismo de la religión, gobierno, ritos, y costumbres que los indios han tenido y
Works Cited
Agreda, María de Jesús, Mística ciudad de Dios: Vida de la Virgen María. Madrid:
Fareso, 1970.
---Tratado en el cual se contiene la relación, que por mandado de sus superiors hizo la
341
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
---“Tanto que se sacó de una carta. . . .” In Colahan, The Visions of Sor María de
Agreda, 104-114.
Bynum, Caroline Walker. Holy Feast and Holy Fast: The Religious Significance of
Colahan, Clark. The Visions of Sor María de Agreda: Writing, Knowledge, and Power.
Draugelis, Simon J. “Moral Crucifixion of ‘The Mystical City of God.’ The Age of
Hickerson, Nancy P. “The Visits of the ‘Lady in Blue’: An Episode in the History of the
342
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Hodge, Frederick W., George P. Hammond, and Agapito Rey, eds. Fray Alonso de
1945.
Kendrick, T.D. Mary of Agreda: The Life and Legend of a Spanish Nun. London:
Oct., 1666.” La Mística ciudad de Dios (1670): Sor María de Jesús de Agreda. By Rev.
Myers, Kathleen A. “The Addressee Determines the Discourse: The Role of the
Palou, Francisco. Evangelista del mar Pacífico: Fray Junípero Serra. Madrid: Aguilar,
1944.
343
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Royo, Eduardo. Relación de la vida de la Venerable Madre Sor María Jesús: Barcelona:
1914.
Seco Serrano, Carlos. Cartas de Sor María de Jesús de Agreda y de Felipe IV.
Pérez Villanueva, Joaquín. “Algo más sobre la Inquisición y Sor María de Agreda: la
344
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Carolina Rocha
In his now widely-disseminated article, Néstor García Canclini posed the following
question: Will there be Latin American cinema in the year 2000? Written in the 1990s,
García Canclini’s article was concerned with two simultaneous processes: on one hand,
technologies such as the VCR and the internet; on the other, the subsequent impact of
the consumption of American films on Latin American national cultures, given the lack
globalization that links different parts of the world through the use of fast means of
communication. Anthropologist Arjun Appudarai was also concerned with the effects of
globalization, particularly the effects of both electronic media and diasporas on local
anthropologist García Canclini, Appudarai also pointed out that the impact of
Appuradai’s views differed from García Canclini’s in that the former highlighted the
345
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
homogenization and cultural heterogenization” (32). Taking these remarks by these two
equilibrio, a novel published in 1995, engages in a dialogue, which weighs the issues
set forth by both Appudarai and García Canclini. I argue that Giardinelli’s novel reacts
to a globalizing world through the use of the imagination, but with a curious twist: he
deploys foreign images and formulas to underscore the effects of globalization. His
metropolitan mass media images, while on the other, it emphasizes the distinctiveness
of local cultures using imagination as a tool that challenges the push for a homogeneous
strategies and formulas deployed for world consumption and transform them to reach
concern with how American films impact Latin American literature by analyzing
Giardinelli’s novel as a cultural product that bears the influence of American popular
culture. I will also deploy Appudarai’s concepts to examine the ways in which
Imposible equilibrio tells the story of a group of middle-class men and women
from Chaco, Argentina, who strongly oppose the import of two African hippopotami
346
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
and their off-springs. These animals are considered the solution to a common local
problem: camalotes– pieces of earth and vegetation that float in the rivers of the region
and are said to be responsible for devastating floods. Contrary to the official promises
made by authorities who anticipate the hippos helping to improve the future of the
people of Chaco by eating the camalotes, the opposing group views the arrival of these
animals as a smoke screen that distracts the citizens’ energy and attention from more
these disaffected citizens kidnap the hippopotami the very day of their arrival,
disrupting the welcome ceremony attended by national and state authorities with
violence and improvisation. This kidnapping gives way to a chase that continues
Before examining the influences of American popular culture in the novel, I will briefly
focus on the main characters and some of the elements that appear in Imposible
equilibrio that represent the national, or the truly Argentinian–the space threatened by
chooses a community, which gathers in a coffee shop to share views on diverse topics
ranging from events of national relevance to small-town gossip. The characters that
make up this community embody the different ideological views of the Argentine
middle-class. They hold university degrees, are entrepreneurs or work in various trades.
Ideologically, they embrace political views from the extreme left to the far right.
Among those who are leftists, we find Victorio Lagomarsino and Pura Solanas, both of
whom were political militants in the armed groups of the 1970s, and survived the
347
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
their past militancy, they both openly challenge the conformist traits of 1990s Argentine
society, which they consider as evidence of the official emphasis on consumption and
immediate pleasure. Another local character that shares Pura’s and Victorio’s views is
Cardozo, a professional journalist and the first person narrator of this story. Although
Cardozo has also been critical of the policies enforced by the administrations of the
early 1990s, he fails to engage in action to resist them. While he silently cheers for the
kidnappers and their wild actions, he strives to remain a neutral chronicler of the events
and conversations that unfold in the wake of the kidnapping. Along with these three
protagonists, we find other minor characters whose function is to give voice to other
middle-class opinions. These minor characters are all part of the local closely- knit
Many foreigners are also part of the local community; some are descendants of
immigrants. The inclusion of these characters points to remind readers of the multiple
the current increased mobility across borders has led to a rise in diasporic subjects,
mainly in metropolitan centers, but also noticeable in previously isolated areas such
as Chaco, where the novel takes place. Indeed, the recently arrived immigrants found
in Imposible equilibrio are subjects who, for a myriad of reasons, have left their
homelands and now live in Chaco. They represent otherness, not just in racial, ethnic or
economic terms, but also because they stand for a certain cosmopolitanism, a
transnational flavor that diversifies and contrasts with the national. Since they speak
with foreign accents, blend languages and use different Spanish dialects what is evident
348
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
is the fact that they still preserve traces of their national identities and are thus named
after their places of origin: Mexico, Brazil and America. The choice of these three
nationalities may be related to the visual foreign products consumed and enjoyed by
Argentinians: Brazilian and Mexican soap operas and American TV programs and
films. Moreover, these three countries were, in the 1990s (when there existed a parity
between the Argentine peso and the American dollar), widely promoted as popular
Appudarai, these three nationalities have been present in and contributed to the shaping
Woodyard, whose arrival “cuatro años y una semana” earlier nearly coincided with the
implemented in the early 1990s by President Carlos Menem held that the country
economy due to his foreignness and his American citizenship. Indeed, Frank’s
background –war veteran, Catholic priest and professor at a local university – attests to
his links to what Louis Althusser has called Ideological State Apparatus (ISAs): the
State, the Church, the educational system, all institutions that influence the mindset of a
given society.(3) Being a part of these ISAs that spread ideologies, Frank may have
contributed to the dissemination of the logic of capitalism through war, his missionary
work and his teachings. However, because he is an expatriate and he renounced his
Catholic priesthood after he fell in love with Pura, Frank is also separated from
349
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
and considered a part of the local community. As a member of this community, Frank
probes his affiliation to the group by resisting globalization and by being one of the
characters who, along with Pura and Victorio, resist transnational solutions and kidnap
the hippos.
Within this context of foreigners living in Argentina and foreign ideologies such as neo-
liberalism penetrating the national space, it is also possible to observe other foreign
references to movie theatres and their centrality in local social life. Movie theatres and
views on movies and movie theatres provide the opportunity to all those gathered at the
coffee -shop to express themselves and share their memories of films and anecdotes that
took place in movie theaters. David Desser, a film scholar, names this phenomenon as
defining feature of global noir. In Giardinelli’s novel, films have shaped the imaginary
of the local characters: several movies have made an impression on their lives and have
molded their mindsets in noticeable ways, particularly in how to resist what Imposible
For the characters who reflect on movie theaters, there are significant differences
between the cinemas of the past and those of the present. The former ones, the Viejo
350
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Cine Argentino and Café Cinema Lumière, are depicted as communal places where
people shared the enjoyment of filmic adventures and events of the world without social
distinctions.(4) Contrary to this, the remaining movie theater in town no longer serves
as a point of reunion for different ages: the Biógrafo 70 is the only movie theater still
open in Chaco (46), a change that is directly related to the discourse of efficiency and
profit-making ushered during the 1990s when many long-standing cinemas changed
management or were sold and renovated into more and smaller rooms. (5) Indeed,
the Biográfo’s decadence resulted from the transference to a new owner who was intent
on making a profit (a reference to the privatizations of the 1990s) and thus adapted
Despite these recent changes to the consumption of foreign audiovisual products, the
conversations of the characters in Imposible equilibrio about films, reveals that both
popular movies and high art have had a lasting effect on their imaginations. Although
many characters declare themselves or are portrayed as lovers of “pure art,” (6) many
others acknowledge the influence of more popular and commercial movies and actors,
such as Tony Curtis and Liz Taylor. Curiously, what is particularly significant is the
fact that whether talking of high art or popular culture, the characters do not mention
any Argentine films as having any bearing on their personal, political or artistic
novel’s characters, but its plot and action as well. (8) I will elaborate more on this
shortly, but for now I will focus on the novel’s use of cinematic techniques.
351
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
improvised adventures in a marginal region. The kidnapping and flight of the dissident
characters is narrated by Cardozo, the writer’s alter ego and also a witness and listener
to his fellows group members’ reactions to the kidnapping. Another point of view
narrates the flight of Pura, Frank, Victorio and young Clelia with the hippos
across Chaco. This deployment of two “recording cameras” makes it possible for the
reader to simultaneously follow the kidnappers as well as the coffee shop conversations
of those who either express their support of or disagreement with the rebels. Thus, while
the point of view of the people at the coffee shop is more of an auditory recording, the
“camera” that goes along for the flight provides a more visual account. Both cameras or
points of view alternate each other in portraying the developments at the coffee shop
and during the kidnappers frantic journey. This strategy, judiciously noted by Andrew
Brown, “forces the reader to switch between plot lines” (204). Toward the end of the
novel, a third camera is added to trace Cardozo’s actions to help the kidnappers.
One noteworthy fact of this division of viewpoints is that the recording that follows the
kidnappers acts a hidden camera that exposes the reality of the Chaco countryside, a
region that has been forgotten or marginalized by several administrations, both at the
state and national levels. Indeed, situated in northeastern Argentina, Chaco is a province
of a wider area that includes parts of Bolivia, Paraguay and Argentina. In the late
in Argentina looking for a better life. Researchers of the Universidad Nacional del
Noroeste who have studied the importance of immigration to Chaco provide the
following data: between 1895 and 1947, the population of this province increased from
42,274 to 430,555 (48.8 %), which in relative terms was more than double that of the
352
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
other provinces (Besil et al 3). The three main economic activities responsible for
natural dyes from regional tree species, and an incipient industrialization. However, in
their recent study of the Chaco economy, Antonio Besil, Elena Alfonso and Lucila
Bonilla noted that this favorable outlook of the first half of the twentieth century was
drastically reversed in the 1990s when cotton production decreased from 74,12% in
1989-90 to 60 % in 1998-99 (3-4). Another economic study provides darker data: the
infant mortality rate in the northeast region of Argentina, of which Chaco accounts for
20 %, was 21, 1 % for the same period, slightly above the average for the rest of the
country and significantly higher than that of Buenos Aires. Finally, in the late 1990s the
percentage of families in Chaco that did not have their basic needs satisfied met to 33.2
%, in other words, one in every three families was living in poverty. Thus, Chaco stands
and tanino, which havenow been replaced by new products (synthetic fibers and dyes)
that have appeared in the market in the 1990s. Hence, the camera system that
Giardinelli uses captures the impact of neo-liberal policies in the region. Nonetheless,
the very use of a visual recording to depict the conditions in Chaco also alludes to
cinematic genres, and specifically American popular culture that also inform the plot
of Imposible equilibrio.
Three American film genres influence Giardinelli’s novel: action movies, Westerns and
Roadies. The formula of action movies helps structure the kidnappers’ improvised flight
in the novel with its emphasis on speed and adrenaline rush. There are several instances
353
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
when the rebel characters create spectacular violence. The first one is when Victorio
bombs the steps on which authorities are situated to witness the arrival of the
hippopotami. The second one takes place when the Scania truck that Victorio drives
crashes into police cars that were barricading the road. These violent clashes resonate
strongly with American action movies. It is evident in Victorio’s actions that Giardinelli
borrows from action films of the 1980s the figure of “the individualistic, ostensibly anti-
authoritarian or anti-government hero” (Gallagher 12). I will come back to the idea of
the hero later, but what I want to stress now is that in carrying out the kidnapping of the
hippo, Victorio stages a revolt that aims not only at discrediting the government, but
also at expressing his frustration about the ways that neo-liberalism and globalization
Among American action movies, the novel is particularly influenced by the American
war movies of the late 1970s and 1980s, such as Deer Hunter (1978), Apocalypse
Now (1979), Platoon(1986) and Casualties of War (1989) that were successful
the imprint of Apocalypse Now on the plot structure of Imposible equilibrio. Both
fictional works heavily rely on journeys that lead to hellish environments. In Francis
Ford Coppola’s film, the protagonist’s journey leads him to find American Colonel
Kurtz, who has changed sides and resides in the middle of the Vietnam jungle. In
Giardinelli’s novel, the rebel characters flee to the torrid and humid areas of Chaco. In
both works, either the jungle or the tropical forest acts as a milieu that suffocates and
distorts reality. The descent into hell-like surroundings is also related to the topic of the
end of the world or the apocalypse. For Conrad E. Ostwalt Jr., who has analyzed the use
354
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
of the apocalypse in Coppola’s movie, this topic is used “to provide meaning to a
chaotic existence” (61). The same is evident in the conversations that the characters
of Imposible equilibrio have as they are immersed in and secluded by the heat. Their
sense of reality –or the way they have perceived and envisioned their nation – is slowly
giving way to a different reality, one shaped by a weakened version of the state.
Precisely, part of the rebels’ frustrations is directed towards the failure of the
government to develop the Chaco region and provide a dignified standard of living for
its inhabitants.
Giardinelli further reinforces his debt to American popular movies by using Sylvester
Stallone’s Rambo as model for the characters of both Victorio and Frank. Frank, a
Vietnam War veteran, seems to be a character that has just stepped out of an American
war movie. Giardinelli borrows from American Vietnam-war movies the character of
the disillusioned warrior who, after fighting to spread liberal democracy and capitalism
and witnessing the human cost of war, repents of his actions. In becoming a dissident
Victorio is also shaped as a war veteran –this time of the internal fighting that took
place in Argentina in the late 1960s and early 1970s–. Like Frank, Victorio is deeply
troubled by the loyalty he feels to his past ideals –social justice, a better redistribution
of national wealth, and national autonomy – which in the Argentina of the 1990s
contrasts with the climate of unbridled optimism among those who favor neo-liberalism
and the globalization trend, since neo-liberal tenets work against Victorio’s ideals of
355
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
making Argentine society more socially inclusive. Thus, Victorio is also a de-
territorialized character, whose ideals have lost the aura that they had twenty years
Because two distinct projects are presented in Imposible equilibrio, the novel also
insinuates the imprint of another genre of commercially successful American movie: the
Western. Among the several elements of the Western that Imposible equilibrio adopts,
most notable is the location of the plotline in Chaco, a frontier between habitable and
under-populated lands similar to the ones shown in Westerns. The novel’s allusion to
the frontier also marks the two sides that always clash in Westerns: on one side, the
urban and cosmopolitan civilization; on the other, the barbarism of the rural areas where
the “national” takes shelter. In the novel, the urban and cosmopolitan area is presented
isolated, backward zone. Thus, in fleeing to the frontier, the characters seek to strip
themselves of the straight jacket of global neo-liberalism. As one of the characters puts
it, “[V]ivimos en una trituradora. Este país es una máquina de picar carne” (56).
about by opening the country to free trade – a move that has rendered national workers
powerless by depriving them both of employment and dignity. Therefore, contact with a
reclaim a sense of self. In this regard, it is crucial to consider Del Jacobs’ observation
about the function of the landscape in neo-Westerns: “The Western landscape still holds
the promise of liberation and/or redemption, rebirth and reinvention” (67). The main
characters’ need for emancipation leads them to consider the frontier as an untamed,
356
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
limitless space where they can exercise their freedom, away from the influence of
foreign images. Moreover, this space allows them to be independent from the officially-
globalization.
The conflict between law and order, which in this case pits a group of social misfits
against state and national authorities is another element of Westerns noticeable in the
novel. The protagonists’ violation of the law also separates them from their local peers,
informs many Westerns, such as High Noon (1952) is a case in point where the tensions
are enacted. Indeed, in kidnapping the hippopotami Frank, Pura and Victorio alienate
characters often collide with the system, or lack the support of their communities. In
this regard, Frank, Pura and Victorio are the outlaws who disavow the dominant
ideology, and can therefore no longer occupy the space of the civilized.
The deployment of these Western elements as a subtext that serves to chronicle the
resistance of a group of leftist characters against the financial, cultural and social flows
made possible by globalization is not a coincidence. Quite the contrary, the use of a
genre that relies heavily on force as a means to assert oneself transports readers to the
past. As Western scholar Robert Murray Davis explains, “Western myth is essentially
history” (134). Precisely what the fleeing characters discover in their flight is the fact
that they have too much awareness of the present to embrace more traditional ways of
357
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
life. As they travel in rural Chaco, the images that they see belong to a time-past, to
failed dreams, to promises that never materialized. However, none of the characters,
regardless of age or sex, can identify with those who live in the devastated areas of the
province. Thus, by relying on a genre that defies progress and change, Giardinelli seems
to be pointing out the futility of the outlaws’ self-imposed mission. In other words, the
return to the past is an impossible mission, and those who long for a bygone era have no
The third and final popular American genre closely linked to Westerns that also acts a
subtext for the novel are Roadies. Roadies are films that take place on the road and
exemplify both an escape from orderly life and an instance for self-discovery. Among
these films we find City Slickers (1991), Thelma and Louise (1991), and more
recently, Transamerica (2005). Indeed, in Imposible equilibrio, characters flee city life
using modern means of transportation. The fact that they change cars and pilot a
helicopter to run away from authorities also underscores the influence of this popular
genre. The physical frenzy of Roadies often mirrors the protagonists’ unresolved inner
tensions. According to film scholar Mark Williams, the road movie phenomenon
equilibrio, the “outlaw” characters hit the road to experience a freedom that is denied to
them in their daily life. They use technological advances to escape a society dominated
by modern products.
However, it is during their journey through the abandoned lands of rural Chaco that the
358
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Unlike most American movies where the frontier is ever-expanding, the characters of
Giardinelli’s novel find themselves cornered and suffocated by the landscape. Without a
way out, they are forced to turn in circles, reinforcing the idea that it is not feasible to
nation, the promises of technology and the power of the individual to tame the land.
confronting another reality –poorer, more isolated, more rural– that they realize that
because of their knowledge of “the other reality” –more technological, more urban,
more cosmopolitan– they cannot return to the past. They also understand that their
beliefs no longer mobilize large segments of the population; hence, there is no longer
place for a successful anti-capitalist revolution that would end the plight of the lower
classes or place for a society that could free itself from the events of the world. In this
regard, the rebel characters become aware of their paradoxical location in a Third World
These rebel characters first recognize the pervasive influence of American popular
culture on their imaginations when they break the law, and realize that their roles seem
to have been scripted, or that they are acting as characters from certain movies. For
instance, when Victorio complains about the quagmire in which they find themselves –
an improvised and tumultuous flight–, Frank reassures him with “Vos tranquilo, Vic,
Rambo pasó peores” (139). In another instance, Victorio and his young partner, Clelia
successfully overcome a police barricade and Clelia celebrates saying, “Igual que en las
359
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
películas” (164). What is evident from these remarks is not merely the fact that they
allude to movies, but that the characters have the opportunity to try, at least briefly,
contact and exchange. To use his words, “[E]lectronic media at the same time are
resources for experiments with self-making in all sorts of societies, for all sorts of
people. They allow scripts for possible lives to be imbricated with the glamour of film
stars and fantastic plots” (3). The rebel characters of Imposible equilibrio, use these
scripts to attempt to escape what they consider an oppressive situation. However, later
and as events become more complex, Victorio and Clelia admit that “ellos mismos son,
ya, una especie de Bonnie and Clyde espantosos” (173). The glamorized settings and
performances of Hollywood films stand in stark contrast to the reality that these
characters encounter as they run away. Entrapped in one of the poorest areas of the
country, Victorio and Clelia become aware of their shortcomings, and thereby, feel like
caricatures of celluloid characters. (9) As their rebel actions begin to fall short, the
distance between what takes place in films and real life becomes more apparent,
stressing the “failure” of their imitation of American actors and films, or the artificial
features of their acts. This consciousness that their thoughts and actions resemble
in Argentina while deploying American cinematic forms and genres? How are we to
interpret the cultural transference between these two very different cultures that are
located respectively in the powerful North and the poor South? I believe that the answer
360
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
to these questions is voiced by Cardozo who holds that, “Hoy nuestra resistencia es
products from North to South, Giardinelli appears, at times, to reject the passive role
assigned to spectators, especially those south of the Rio Grande, who consume
American popular products. At other times, the novel appears to pay homage to the
provided generations of spectators with the possibility of scripting their lives with a
fantasy and glamour that would otherwise be unattainable in their daily lives.
The novel’s open ending, in which fantastic elements are introduced, further points to
the impossibility of resisting the global. On one hand, Victorio and Clelia’s lives are
spared a literary death, a fact read by Brown as a sign of Giardinelli’s optimism (215).
On the other, their fantastic survival can be considered a symbolic death since they no
longer inhabit the real world. Thus, the project led by Pura, Victorio and Frank instead
of leading to a pure and frank victory –as symbolized by the protagonists’ names–
disappear in the air. This disappearance occurs after Victorio and Clelia meet another
couple: Ramiro and Araceli, characters in Giardinelli’s novel Luna caliente (Sultry
Moon 1986) that leads them to a safe place. This encounter can be interpreted as a
return to the realm of the literary, and thus, the nation. As scholars who focus on the
spread of nationalism such as Benedict Anderson, or those who have studied the
have stressed, national literatures were crucial elements in the nation-building process.
imaginations until the 1960s. During these decades, lettered culture ruled unchallenged
361
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
as the optimal medium not only to build a national citizenship and to create bonds
among regions and groups that had held opposing ideas for the development of the
nation, but also as a way to organize previously dislocated imaginations into a national
one. Thus, an interpretation along these lines suggests that Imposible equilibrioinvites
homogenizing push from the very site of a national culture. Similar to the visual arts,
literature creates and preserves “living” myths and heroes that belong to the national
community, an advantage over foreign visual products that also provide spectators with
myths and heroes, but belong to a different cultural heritage. Finally, the very title of the
novel Imposible equilibrio poses the question of whether or not it is possible to find an
equilibrium between the post-national visual and the national literary in times of
globalization.
Notes
(1) In her review of the novel, Marisa Avigliano has also noted the vertiginous rhythm
of the novel. For his part, Giardinelli has refered to Imposible equilibrio as “una
novelita que me sirvió para, precisamente, cambiar de tema y cambiar todo. Nada que
ver con nada anterior. Una de aventuras, una road-novel o road-book. Puro cachondeo,
(2) Ironically, in Giardinelli’s novel the vessel that carries the foreign hippopotami
to Argentina (and which therefore represents foreign penetration) is, named Evita
capitana after Eva Duarte de Perón (1909-1955), a leader who rejected foreign
362
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
capitana, then, is a symbol of the nationalistic resistance that has inspired and unified
left-wing Argentine political groups for decades. The Peronist Party was similarly co-
opted and its ideological tenets reversed during the 1989-1999 period to introduce neo-
liberalism in the country. It should be remembered that during this decade, President
Carlos Menem sold many of the country’s assets when he privatized nationally-owned
companies and transferred them to foreign investors. Thus, by using Evita capitana, a
forces that impact national culture both come from abroad and are also strongly
(3) Similarly, Appudarai mentions that before the twentieth -century, war and religious
conversions were the main forms of sustained cultural interaction between different
cultures (27).
(4) For instance, one of the characters narrates the anecdote of a Spanish immigrant
woman who thought that her whole family had perished in the Spanish Civil War, only
to realize forty years later that her brother was alive and was one of the characters in the
film Morir en Madrid (186). Shocked by the event, the lady suffered a heart attack and
the audience shouted to have the movie stopped so that she could receive medical
attention, a gesture that illustrates the close connections and past sense of solidarity.
363
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(5) For more on this, see Ana Wortman’s “Viejas y nuevas significaciones del cine”
(7) Something similar happened to Argentine writer Manuel Puig (1928-1990) who
used numerous foreign films in his novels La traición de Rita Hayworth (1965) and El
(8) Argentine writer José Pablo Feimann (1943) who belongs to the same generation as
Giardinelli also admits his indebtedness to Hollywood films: “El cine de Hollywood es
(9) Fernando Reati has observed that the entrapment of characters within the national
neoliberal (1985-1999).
Works Cited
Althusser, Louis. Lenin and Philosophy and Other Essays. Translated by Ben Brewster
364
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
1995. http://www.literatura.org/Criticas/Cri_ImposibleEquil.html
Besil, Antonio, Elena Alfonso and Lucila Bonilla. La economía del Chaco en la década
Desser, Davir. “Global Noir: Genre Film in the Age of Transnationalism” in Film Genre
Reader III. Edited by Barry Keith Grant. Austin: University of Texas Press,
2003. 516-536.
Gallagher, Mark. Action Figures: Men, Action Films, and Contemporary Adventure
García Canclini, Néstor. “Will There Be Latin American Cinema in the Year 2000?
365
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Martin, Joel W.and Conrad E. Ostwalt Jr. Screening the Sacred. Religion, Myth, and
2006 http://www.chaco.gov.ar/cultura/literatura/mempo/mempo01.htm
Wortman, Ana. Ed. Pensar las clases medias. Consumos culturales y estilos de vida
366
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
University of Florida
dice el tango, los que van a recalar en el fangoso y turbio Río de la Plata, sino cuerpos
que, arrastrados, tapados y penetrados por las corrientes arcillosas, no pueden escapar a
las transformaciones que les inflige una marea oscura, desconocida. Esta metáfora
podría referirse al destino de las miles de víctimas del terrorismo de estado practicado
por la última dictadura militar argentina (1976-1983); podría explicar el uso del
podría ser las tres metáforas juntas; con lo que se estaría en presencia de una
rasgos principales del neobarroso, el neobarroco rioplatense. Este trabajo analiza esta
367
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Durante la década del ochenta, el neobarroco fue uno de los lenguajes poéticos que
Argentina (3). Esta poética coexistió con otra tendencia --que ya se había iniciado como
discurso poético.
de los grandes temas a la propia subjetividad, búsqueda de un centro ubicado fuera del
entorno social inmediato" (13). El neobarroco surgido en la post dictadura, sin embargo,
Severo Sarduy, trazó una genealogía neobarroca argentina que se remonta hasta
principios de los setenta, con los textos poéticos y en prosa de Osvaldo Lamborghini, y
propuso el término neobarroso, al cual definió como "...El neobarroco [...] que se
368
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
funciona como una estructura unificada, como una escuela o disciplina artística, sino
crítica que el lector debe hacer del “cuerpo social” presente en el texto. Transfiguradas
en él, aparecen las contradicciones provocadas por la posibilidad del surgimiento de una
izquierda peronista en la década del setenta, y la crítica al sistema cultural propuesto por
exuberancia de los cuerpos abre paso a una lectura política que conduce, más que a la
nivel de la forma como del contenido, y provoca una profunda sensación de “falta de
369
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(Sarduy 103) (7), y de la reflexión sobre la imposibilidad de fijar un sentido único. Los
de hacerlo, surge una sintaxis trastocada en la que el sujeto poético "es" en tanto que
"no es". Este se materializa en las elipsis que discurren en la corriente de significantes
barroco (8) antítesis, elipsis, metáfora, parábola e hipérbole son las herramientas
juegos fonéticos y neologismos. Estos tres mecanismos generan una ruptura del nivel
370
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
veinte y treinta (11). En segundo término, a la generación de las décadas del sesenta y
setenta, que vislumbró en la militancia política --y desde dentro del sistema cultural
cuerpo y espacio, que el lenguaje y la representación parten del hecho político. Este
aceptado, sólo permanece en el texto el significante, que puede unirse a otros referentes
inferencia del contenido político. Se observa esto en los primeros versos de “Los
Tadeys” (1974): “…Ya no/Esto no/no pensar sino hormigueo vasto/(algo que se
371
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Sin su significado habitual, las palabras son una progresión espacial sin sentido, una
desintegración, metafórica, del cuerpo en tanto unidad de significado. De ahí que éste
desestabilizar el “fordismo” del discurso --su lógica--, el relato avanza hasta llegar a
exponer los cuerpos y los espacios: “…Cosa de hombres,/la máquina de escribir se traga
decir: naides entiende)…” (Poemas 1969-1985, 49). En segundo lugar, el sin sentido de
ese avance desnuda al lenguaje y exhibe su materialidad, todo aquello que precede a la
Se llega, de este modo, a una desintegración de la individualidad, por ejemplo: “Yo, que
qué…” (Poemas 1969-1985, 50). En efecto, aquí la falta de correspondencia entre sujeto
372
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
siquiera se es:/no, quien reconoce abrasa…/Té: una, dos y hasta tres tazas/bebidas en el
revés de la pestaña./…” (Poemas 1969-1985, 64). Aquí, el juego con el pronombre (te)
la exaltación del cuerpo, no ya como unidad sino como espacio en el que ocurren
trabajando con una ilusión de profundidad, una profundidad que chapotea en el borde de
un río..." (Fondebrider 22). Por otro lado, para Nicolás Rosa, "...La extensión producirá
373
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
una suma infinita de significantes [...] La extensión de un significante como 'goma' daría
significantes y aquello que está ausente; por ejemplo --haciéndose eco lamborhiniano de
“Die Verneinug” (1977)--, en el poema de Perlongher "Un brillo de fraude y neón" (14),
donde: “...Y el azogue circulizado festeja la silueta de una sombra, / no deslumbra por
luz sino por ebria oquedad en el plegado / del cimbroneo por montajes de piel /..."
identifica con los fluidos y los deshechos corporales: “El retrete, en suma. La plegaria,
[los gramáticos]No construyen sistemas: se emperran./Es visible sin embargo que estas
orejas ofenden al parque/y perpetuo lo incluyen del otro lado./El tiempo, el condenado a
masculino=femenino.
374
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
de todas las categorías y etiquetas sociales. Por ejemplo, en “Prosa cortada” (1977), “Si
hay algo que odio es la música,/Las rimas, los juegos de palabras./Nací en una
equivalencias, puede identificarse en “La madre Hogarth” (1977) del siguiente modo:
poema de Perlongher “Un brillo de fraude y neón”, aquello que surge de las palabras se
político surge del texto, pero su intensidad y dirección son distintas a las de
Lamborghini. Al igual que en éste, una cierta violencia resulta del movimiento de los
pero al mismo tiempo adora aquello que está presente --el significante nuevo que
emerge del texto--, y aquello que está ausente --lo que se alude parodiando su ausencia.
375
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
La sonoridad de los textos presenta un cuerpo que ya no se identifica con las versiones
de significantes. Por eso, en su poesía los fluidos que emanan del cuerpo son los que le
dan forma y contenido. Este aparece a medida que fluyen sonoramente las palabras. Su
espejo / o esos diálogos: / "Ya no seré la última marica de tu vida", dice él / que dice
ella, o dice ella, o él / que hubiera dicho ella, o si él le hubiera dicho: / "Seré tu último
definido se parodia a través del lenguaje, de la rima y aliteración del los significantes:
"...espeso como masacre de tulipanes, lácteo / como la leche de él sobre la boca de ella,
concha multicolor hecha pedazos en donde vuelcan los carreros / residuos / de una
hondura - oh perdido acabar / albur derrame el de ella, el de él, el de ellaél o élella /..."
376
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
"Nostro mundo" (Parque Lezama, 1990), lo urbano es el recorrido que hace el cuerpo al
discurrir: "...un plano de tierra plana. / Cómo urdir un territorio / cuyas fronteras fueran
tan lábiles que dejasen penetrar / el flujo de los suburbios y la huelga de las panaderías
deambular: "Si hubiese cruzado la Pavón cuando él meneándose arisco en una falsa
amenaza de fuga o de seguir andando sin parar no hubiese rizado el espacio que corroía
completos 229).
presenta un mapa viviente del cuerpo en tanto éste es múltiples recorridos. Este fluye a
través de las palabras y los espacios surgen de esos diversos recorridos. Los barrios son
los circuitos por los que el sujeto poético (el cuerpo) sucumbe a continuos procesos de
377
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
combate bicolor", (El chorreo de las iluminaciones, 1992), se observa del siguiente
modo en el encuentro entre dos hombres: "El relajo de los reflectores sobre los poros
ilusión recolectaban lo amarillo / del fondo de los ojos inyectadas de una barata /
los cinturones en la / falsa arena que es Portland pisoteado con polvo /..." (Poemas
completos 308).
que ofrece una crónica de los "circuitos deseantes". Pero la captación, como acto, no se
produce para fijar el sentido ni para promover una identidad sino para dinamitar toda
posible fijación de ésta. Tamara Kamenszain observa del siguiente modo la exaltación
de los espacios y los cuerpos en la genealogía neobarroca que ella misma propone:
las <ligas>, las <carteras con francés>, los <breteles ácidos>, las
378
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
lo grotesco.
escritura y la ruptura del contexto exterior (del mundo referencial), un "tajo". (19) La
referencial", y "...se produce una alteración, una disputa: como si una feria gitana
neobarroco. Sin embargo, su poética va más allá y le agrega a esta apuesta estética la
379
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
desidentificación es un resultado de los recorridos que hace el cuerpo por los espacios
urbanos, cuyos elementos vulgares y grotescos amenazan las etiquetas ya adosadas a ese
Ambos procesos conforman no sólo una estética neobarrosa sino también una
Notas
"yollar", que indica que la subjetividad es movimiento y sufrimiento (soy yo sin vos/sin
voz/aquí yollando).
lugar, y tomando en cuenta lo formulado por Edgardo Dobry, "...el neobarroco abarcó a
poetas de tan amplia variedad estilística y temática que en muchas ocasiones se tiene la
380
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
con su exaltación del los cuerpos y los espacios, fue retomado por gran parte de la
poesía argentina de los noventa, que, a pesar de su impronta objetivista, vio en estos dos
rasgos una estrategia para su discurso. En el objetivismo "El poema [...] transcribe un
orden visual, sin melancolía, sin repugnancia moral ni estética. El poema vuelve a la
una poesía objetivista concebida como una corriente que, nacida con el Romanticismo,
recorre la poesía de los últimos siglos [...] No existe valor o sistema de valores con que
contrastar la realidad, no existe sistema mítico frente a la mera evolución narrativa [...]
en esta poesía no hay nada que venga de fuera, no hay sustento para una lectura
opone al neobarroco. Sin embargo, la exaltación de los espacios urbanos y del cuerpo
(3). En la década del ochenta surgen diversos grupos poéticos como resultado de la
publicación de revistas de poesía, tales como Ultimo reino, Xul, La danza del
ratón y Diario de poesía, entre otras. Se generan nuevos contactos entre estos distintos
grupos y, de acuerdo a Fondebrider "...De algún modo, las poéticas en ciernes entran en
contacto con sus precedentes [...] se intenta reconstruir un tejido desgarrado por los años
espacios para expresar esa voluntad de reflexión. En este contexto surge el neobarroco
en Argentina, como una propuesta en la que "...el neobarroco, más que un género sea
381
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
una poética que corresponde al misterio de una época [...] una época que está en la
Deleuze; Paradiso (1966), de José Lezama Lima, y diversos trabajos de Severo Sarduy,
son las influencias que reconoce Néstor Perlongher. En cuanto a los escritores
Germán García, y El frasquito (1973), de Luis Gusmán; y llega hasta Arturo Carrera
poesía de Rubén Darío. Para Chiampi este barroco sería una versión coherente con el
la harían los poetas de la vanguardia, como Borges y Huidobro con su Ultraísmo, con el
escritores, la metáfora barroca era un modelo contra cierta referencialidad directa del
modernismo. La tercera etapa sería la inaugurada por José Lezama Lima (a partir de los
cincuenta), quien propuso una 'patente' del barroco en Hispanoamércia. Esta patente es
382
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
"...Lezama insiste en la idea de lo americano como un devenir (un ser y uno no ser), en
permanente mutación..." (26). Podría decirse entonces que es a partir de esta tercera
etapa en la que se puede comenzar a hablar de neobarroco como un barroco que además
estética barroca. Chiampi destaca que el texto neobarroco desplaza dos categorías
(6). Así, sujeto y temporalidad se desvanecen en el texto neobarroco. El sujeto del texto
su objeto, el deseo para el cual el logos no ha organizado más que una pantalla que
(7). Por ejemplo, en "El pabellón del vacío" (Fragmentos de su imán, 1977), de Lezama
que está del otro lado de las palabras, también hay movimiento; y por eso la voz del
sujeto poético reaparece una y otra vez en la superficie del poema: "Voy con el
palabras) / un sonido sin color (un significante sin significado) / un color tapado con un
manto (un significado siempre oculto, siempre del otro lado de la pared, en el vacío)
383
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
/ con las uñas voy abriendo (con el cuerpo abre un significante nuevo) / el tokonoma en
que sale del cuerpo) / palparme y poner la frente en su lugar. / Un pequeño vacío en la
retroceso del que surgen nuevos significantes a medida que otros son elididos. Para
Severo Sarduy, el texto barroco surge de una estética elaborada y minuciosa que se
muchas veces contrapuestos, que indican movimiento de avance y retroceso circular, del
cual surge un nuevo significado. La metáfora es la figura que conduce este movimiento,
cadena 'original' hasta otra, mediata, y de cuya inserción surge el nuevo sentido..."
(Sarduy 53). La metáfora es "...el empleo de una palabra en un sentido parecido, y sin
embargo diferente del sentido habitual..." (Todorov - Ducrot 319). Otras figuras
retóricas caracterizan a la sintaxis barroca, tales como la elipsis (supresión de uno de los
384
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
de rizoma, Sarduy advierte que en la representación del los espacios "...la ciudad
privilegiado que la imante y le otorgue sentido..." (61). El texto poético, en tanto texto
(9).En "Oro" (Oro, 1975), de Arturo Carrera, se observa cómo a través de la cadena de
significantes se produce una exaltación de los espacios y de los cuerpos a los que se
refiere de modo alusivo; "...le reponden pájaros rojos ojos ocelos / celo en tus ojos
rojos un instante de / tus ojos bajan a mezclar la luz con el / mescal / las plumillas de
plomo soplan / oro siempre soplan viento y son oro / en tus trazos no vuelven al libro /
no hay soporte / los objetos zumban / giran en torno mío estrepitosamente / no hay
(10). Se entiende el término parodia tal como lo plantean Todorov y Ducrot: "...En el
discurso literario, no basta con diferenciar las palabras 'poéticas' (es decir, utilizadas
sobre todo por la literatura) de las demás; se identifican ciertas palabras o expresiones
emplea una palabra así marcada por los contextos precedentes en una función análoga,
(11). Por ejemplo, en “El niño proletario” (1973), puede hacerse esta lectura sobre los
escritores de Boedo.
385
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(12). Tal coincidencia, en efecto, se puede observar en el estudio que John Krasniauskas
hace de “El fiord”, en el que analiza la relación alegórica entre Eva Perón y el cuerpo y
la nación.
plebeya 96)
las iluminaciones, 1992), Néstor Perlongher observa del siguiente modo la estética
urde el casullo de látex /..." (Poemas completos 300). Cabello, capullo y casullo
parte del cuerpo, con forma de capullo (la redondez del cuerpo, sus partes curvas), en el
el poeta dice "...Untuosa brida desmelena el vello, público: / orquídea negra que
esplandece emancipada de las lianas /..." (Poemas completos 300). Untuoso es el fluido
que se condensa y adquiere la fuerza mecánica de una brida, forma del pene erecto que
(15). Este aspecto ha sido expuesto en detalle en el estudio de Susana Rosano sobre las
386
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(16). En la serie que Perlongher dedica al mito argentino de Eva Perón, se observan
todos estos rasgos como una 'voluntad manifiesta de blasfemia', de agravio, pero
también de adoración.
(17). El cuerpo sucumbe una y otra vez a los procesos de "desidentificación" que le van
(18). Para Perlongher "...Estado de sensibilidad, estado de espíritu colectivo que marca
Al desujetar, desubjetiva [...] No es una poesía del yo, sino de la aniquilación del yo..."
(19).Georges Bataille desarrolla en La parte maldita (1974) una teoría del Potlach. Es,
el don de riquezas que un jefe tribal ofrece a su rival con el objeto de humillarlo, retarlo
y de dejarlo en una obligación. Quien recibe estas riquezas tiene que corresponder un
tiempo más tarde con un nuevo potlach, más generoso que el primero. En esta situación
transformación es lo que constituye el poder del don de las riquezas. Esta relación
387
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
permite revelar aquello que habitualmente se escapa, a la vez que enseña que se trata de
Bibliografía
Deleuze, Gilles; Guattari, Félix. Rizoma (1966). México: Ediciones Coyoacán, 1996.
45 - 57.
2004.
388
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
2001.
Perlongher, Néstor. Poemas completos (1980 - 1992). Buenos Aires: Espasa Calpe,
1997.
Perlongher, Néstor. Prosa plebeya. Ensayos 1980 - 1992. Buenos Aires: Ediciones
Colihue, 1997.
Rosa, Nicolás. Tratados sobre Néstor Perlongher. Buenos Aires: Editorial Ars, 1997.
sujeto popular”. Colorado Review of Hispanic Studies Vol. I, No. I (2003). 7-25
389
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Notas/Notes
390
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Escribir con luz desde la luz : Desde esta cámara oscura, de Gerardo Piña-Rosales
M. Ana Diz
Una tarde fría de este pasado febrero leí de un tirón la novela de Gerardo Piña-Rosales.
Al terminarla, un rato largo me dejé sentir la pena y el placer que el texto me había
regalado, y ese contacto íntimo e intenso con uno mismo que siempre producen los
Nos dice el relator del prólogo que el texto que leemos es copia fiel de los pliegos que
pliegos, que valida la ficción atribuyéndole valor documental, es recurso narrativo bien
conocido. También se oyen ecos de narrativa clásica en las palabras que concluyen el
prefacio: "Me parece, querido lector, que hubiese sido un imperdonable error por mi
parte mantener inéditas estas páginas. Creo que su valor histórico, psicológico y
y última del que está por partir, y recorre, con ojos ya alejados, lo que sabe que no
volverá a ver. A modo de inventario de la casa que abandonará pronto, los objetos
arrastran recuerdos, palabras y silencios. ¿Cómo no pensar, cada lector que sepa de
extranjería, en el minucioso amor con que tocó por última vez sus posesiones más
391
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
preciadas antes de partir? ¿Y qué medievalista puede no pensar en el Cid, mirando las
perchas vacías y las puertas ya sin candados antes de salir para el exilio de su casa de
Vivar?
Dentro de ese espacio quieto de introspección meditativa, deja Bejarano correr el río de
para atrás al mismo tiempo que la vivimos de atrás hacia adelante. Pero no es así,
muerte para vivir mejor lo que tenemos; no hay aquí ningún intento de convencer ni de
enseñar nada a nadie. Se cumple en la novela el dictum de que el arte sólo puede
se apunta con el dedo. Aquí se miran las cosas con el amor que sólo la conciencia de la
muerte puede darnos, admitiendo que, ilusorias y mortales, son, al fin y al cabo, nuestra
Desde "los helados esqueletos que trabaja el gusano," como diría Baudelaire, el
las cuestiones trascendentales. Por eso, es muy posible que la muerte sea tema que hoy
resulte molesto. Por eso también creo que esta novela, en apariencia tan tradicional,
392
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
resulta moderna por no moderna. Porque, para alivio de esta lectora al menos, brillan
aquí por su ausencia las formas del poder y la identidad, y porque sus personajes no son
ciudadanos del mundo global sino de la España trágica de la guerra civil. Contra
interesa a nadie. De hecho, como aquella guerra "incivil," la muerte es tema antiguo,
por universal. Cuenta Herodoto (iv, 126-127) que los escitas, que eran nómades, se
retiraron varias veces ante Darío, y que por fin respondieron a uno de sus ultimátums
diciéndole que no habitaban ciudades ni cultivaban tierras y por tanto, Darío no tendría
nada que pudiera devastar. Pero si Darío se atrevía a tocar las tumbas de sus muertos,
La muerte tiñe el brillo de las cosas del mundo con nostalgia. Adorno (p. 132) nos dice
que sin nostalgia no hay obra de arte válida, y añade, claro, que las obras de arte serían
precisamente lo que no es, lo que ya no está. Muerte y pérdida son también los temas de
la elegía, género que responde de modo artístico a lo que casi no puede soportarse,
parejo con las flores que llevamos a la tumba y con la música que escogemos para los
ritos funerarios, porque la belleza y el arte son catalistas que transforman el dolor crudo
en tristeza serena. La primera página del libro está ocupada por una foto compuesta: en
393
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
izquierda) y la España negra (a la derecha). Ahí, claro, el asunto ostensible del libro. Y
sin embargo, intriga el hecho de que abajo, aparezca la foto del artista, metido en su
redondo universo. Ese globo, a pesar de alinearse con la España de la izquierda, pasa la
frontera imaginaria y ocupa también una porción del cuadrante inferior derecho.
español de otra España y de otra época. Su vida no podría ser más lejana de la mía. Y
sin embargo, años de lectura me han hecho saber que leer es como sentarse a la ventana.
Tarde o temprano, uno se verá a sí mismo pasar por la calle, dice Benjamin. Tarde o
temprano uno se encontrará en el texto que lee, podríamos añadir nosotros. Sabemos
Imposible dilucidar a fondo esta alquimia del arte. Apenas podemos ensayar algunas
pocas precisiones. ¿Cómo se logra que una voz inconfundiblemente española, una voz
pensar en la lengua, que para Sartre era una prolongación de los sentidos, una suerte de
novela tan rápido, fue el placer de la riquísima lengua de este texto, que se siente
Todos conocemos los estragos que el exilio hace en nuestra vida y en nuestra lengua.
394
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
recuerdos. Pero los recuerdos del extranjero exigen otros cielos. Buena parte de quien es
del agua, como la aleta de un tiburón. Cuando el extranjero busca una palabra, se le
aparece en la otra lengua. A veces se encariña con ese simulacro y lo hace suyo. En otro
lugar, aquí, es materia violentada, que siempre acepta una forma más. Es otro el que
admira profundamente que haya logrado defender su lengua a cal y canto después de
tantos años de exilio. La suya es una lengua que permite un acercamiento íntimo y al
mismo tiempo preciso a las cosas de este mundo. Se trata de la precisión que tiene el
buen fotógrafo hasta cuando borronea deliberadamente los perfiles. Aquí y allá, me
sorprenden palabras que no reconozco bien, otras que simplemente no conozco pero
cuyo sentido puedo adivinar. Y sobre todo, encuentro placer en este aire de familia que
percibo al correr de las páginas, quizás porque despiertan palabras enterradas hace
mucho, o porque me hacen oír ecos interiores de escritores queridos como Cervantes o
Quevedo.
adecuada del lenguaje. Podríamos pensar que el trabajo de una lente eficaz en manos de
un buen fotógrafo, es comparable a la lengua del escritor, las dos mediadoras, más
395
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
perfectas cuanto más precisas sean sus precisiones, sus esfumados y sus borroneos.
El tío Salvador, que inicia a Bejarano en la fotografía, le dice que "la fotografía es
escribir con luz." En las Upanishads se lee que para el ignorante, la experiencia se
experiencia es como escribir en el agua; sólo el liberado escribe en el aire. Traigo este
vida del artista, es precisamente la que le ha servido para liberarse. Se respira un aire de
libertad en la narración, una libertad que parece provenir del ángulo de visión. El ángel
A más de un mes de leer el libro, antes de abrirlo de nuevo para escribir estas notas, me
alcanzó, como en una fotografía, la memoria del río humano que marcha hacia Francia,
imagen que el texto graba con firmeza precisamente por rechazar todo tinte sentimental
Abandonamos España por los Pirineos. Nuestras tropas, en retirada, volaban los últimos
quedó sin gasolina, y tuvimos que continuar a pie. El frío era intenso. Comenzó a llover.
La aviación alemana -los Messerschmitt, los Henkels, los Junkers- nos perseguía
lanzando bombas y ráfagas de metralla. Los niños, aterrados, se asían a las faldas de sus
396
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
cargados con las posesiones más preciadas ‘un colchón, una sartén, una cacerola’, un río
de hombres, mujeres y niños sostenidos por la esperanza de que algún país sin bombas y
¿Quién puede leer esta marcha hacia Francia sin que lo conmueva el dolor de aquellos
españoles trágicos? ¿Y quién puede no leer allí también su propio exilio? Es que estos
españoles que buscan acogida en un país sin bombas y con pan son los españoles
perseguidos por Franco, los argentinos desaparecidos por los militares, los judíos,
gitanos y polacos víctimas del soldadete con bigote chaplinesco, como dice Bejarano,
los chilenos asesinados en el estadio por otro bigote infame. Y tantos, tantos más. Esos
injusticia. Como cuando uno tira una piedrita en el agua, los círculos se expanden, y
éstos, que ya abarcan a los exiliados acogen también, claro, a los marginados de la
Con todo, pasado el flash de los noticieros, sabemos muy bien que estas cosas no le
importan a nadie, como dice Bejarano, y si el expatriado quiere evitar más injurias de
las que ya sufrió, debe mantener sus cicatrices en discretísimo silencio. Sólo quedan
exceptuados de ese silencio los artistas, los más altos extranjeros, hayan o no
ojos y manos. Porque esa alquimia elusiva del arte se basa siempre en alguna mirada
dislocada, que nos extraña las cosas para que podamos verlas, en todo su esplendor y en
397
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
respirar el planeta y nos recuerda también que para los artistas, esos más perfectos
los goces más altos que puede permitir nuestra humana condición.
398
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Ann González
Gioconda Belli (1948) is internationally known for her feminist poetry and fiction for
adults. Her one story for children, El Taller de las Mariposas (The Butterfly
America two years later in 1996. The oversized book, 12 x 14 inches, includes colorful
surreal illustrations by German artist and writer Wolf Erlbruch that underline the literal
level of the text, an Aesop-like fable that purports to explain the origin of the butterfly.
Few of Belli’s critics, however, are even aware that she has published a children’s book.
Of the sixty-some critical articles on Belli’s corpus listed since 1994 in the Modern
Language Association Bibliography, not one discusses this narrative for children,(1)
children, however, is just as complex and aesthetically pleasing as her writing for
adults. Furthermore, it reveals the same preoccupations that underpin her other prose
and poetry: questions of gender and patriarchy, social justice and utopia, the role of the
In Belli’s version of the creation myth,(2) all living things, animals and plants are
invented by the “Diseñadores de Todas las Cosas” [Designers of All Things] who are
divided into various workshops. Strict rules governing the cosmos guide the Designers
399
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
and prohibit them from mixing the animals of the Animal Realm with the flowers, fruits
and plants of the Vegetable Realm. Odaer, a young designer in the Insect Workshop
(and Belli’s only male protagonist in her entire narrative corpus), feels the rule is too
restrictive and becomes obsessed with how to make an insect beautiful, that is, how to
achieve artistic perfection without contradicting the system or breaking the rules of
creation. The key to his success lies in the possibilities of the imagination:
Odaer, who parodies the image of the brooding, solitary, revolutionary artist, insists on
searching for an idealized, utopian beauty. Specifically, he wants to mix the beauty of a
flower with that of a bird, a combination that would be strictly prohibited under the
current system. After many attempts and failures to achieve this dream, Odaer finally
sees the shadow of a hummingbird reflected on the surface of a pond, reflecting the reds
and blues of the sunset. In an epiphany, he realizes he has found his design for the
butterfly.
400
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
This story on its literal level is transparent enough for children anywhere to grasp—
complete with a moral interwoven in the text (“El secreto estaba en no cansarse nunca
de soñar” (40) [The secret was never to tire of dreaming]), clearly emphasizes Belli’s
belief in the primacy of the imagination, the value of pursuing a goal, the virtue of
persistence, and the conviction that dreams can become realities even under adverse
circumstances.
While Belli emphasizes and encourages the role of imagination in the act of creation,
she makes it quite clear to her children/readers that there are also limits that must be
respected. The laws of creation in Belli’s cosmology are not arbitrary, but symbolize the
limitations that we all face, whether natural or imposed, by our very human condition.
The challenge for the child/artist, then, is to create within certain boundaries. Belli, like
Sor Juana, believes that the ultimate value lies in the attempt even when the final
desire and the active search for it even when one is conscious of
401
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Less visible or audible, especially to her children readers, are Belli’s multiple subtexts
that merge to form a polyphonic discourse. These partially erased narratives hidden in
theological, sociological, and artistic. The narrator’s insistent probing of the childlike
question: why? — (why can’t I do that?) — reveals the frustration produced by the
imposition of limits and voices the basic question at the heart of all change, invention,
paradigmatic shift, or new vision. It is not surprising, then, that beneath Belli’s literal
text we can identify other texts: a story of revolutionary struggle, a reinscription of the
The political subtext of this story is in many ways autobiographical (as is much of
Belli’s work) and deals with the author’s own psychological and personal struggles to
come to grips with her participation in the Sandinista revolution in the 1970s. As a
exercise her privileged position within the status quo. Instead, her political commitment
to ousting the Somoza dictatorship forced her into exile for several years and ultimately
ruined her marriage. Her highly acclaimed and much studied first novel, La mujer
habitada (1988), recounts this period of her life from both fictionalized and magically
real perspectives, rewriting her participation in the urban guerrilla movement and
documenting her growing dissatisfaction with the continual deferral of gender issues
presagios (1990) takes these concerns even further by contemplating the situation of
women in post-revolutionary Nicaragua, and her third novel: Waslala: memorial del
402
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
futuro (1996), written simultaneously with her children’s story El taller de las
mariposas, takes the reader into the future and the possibility and loss of utopia. Belli’s
social and political preoccupations are no less evident in her story for children, written
over a decade after the Sandinista victory in 1979 and in the wake of the political defeat
Odaer and his non-conformist group are nothing less than Romantic rebels. They work
in secret against the existing order and disagree with the limitations and restrictions that
have been imposed upon them. They have a dream and never give up, despite setbacks.
Furthermore, Odaer sees his dream, not in personal terms, but as a goal for the general
good: “Me siento responsable por hacerla más bella para los demás” (14); that is, he
feels responsible for making life more beautiful for others. Ultimately, the group is
successful, not because they have rebelled outright, but because they have approached
Odaer’s effort to keep his dream alive, therefore, can be read as a simplified parallel to
the decade’s long Sandinista struggle. The existential implications of his persistence
“Si renunciamos a nuestros sueños, qué sentido tendrá nuestra existencia?”(17) [If we
renounce our dreams, what meaning will our existence have?] In other words, the story
of Odaer’s quest for beauty is also a story about political commitment to social change
against overwhelming odds. The conclusion of Belli’s story could just as well conclude
the Sandinista story whose motto was “victory or death”: “El secreto estaba . . . en no
403
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
One has to be careful not to take the Sandinista analogy too far, however. While Belli
clearly celebrates the Sandinista vision and goals, she seems to have reevaluated their
methods “and the permanence of machista rhetoric within Sandinismo” (Rhoden 89),
particularly once they seized governmental control. In fact, Belli ultimately separated
herself from the Frente Sandinista citing its authoritarian hierarchy and calling for a
democratization of its structure to allow for the full participation of all of its leaders
(López Astudillo). The story of Odaer and his friends marks this move away from the
revolutionary politics of the FSLN. Fernández Carballo, in his graduate thesis on Belli’s
novel Waslala, calls El taller de las mariposas an allegory of utopia: “plantea la utopía
que ha de contribuir a la belleza y la armonía del ser humano, pero sin que ella subvierta
el orden existente, más aún, que tenga la aprobación de dicho orden” (25) [she posits a
utopia that would contribute to the beauty and the harmony of human life, but that
would not subvert the existing order; even more, a utopia that would have the approval
of that order]. Politically, therefore, Belli seems more conservative in this book. At the
very least, Odaer’s struggle marks a change in her approach from direct conflict and
On a theological level, Belli has created a feminist alternative to the Biblical version of
creation. In her cosmology, although Odaer, like Adam, is male, the highest power, the
maximum force and authority in the universe, the controller of all knowledge, is
Eva (1983) also rethinks the traditional patriarchal discourse of creation in much the
same way. According to Kathleen March “To see Eve as Creator does not imply a
rejection or humorous dismissal of the male sex. . .but rather…a return to and a
focussing (sic) upon, a matricentric world view such as that of antiquity” (246).
404
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
This gender shift in our traditional patriarchal conceptions about God is merely the first
and most obvious transgression against orthodoxy in this tale. The illustrations that
accompany the text insinuate a host of additional subversions and transgressions far
more radical and heretical. First, the Ancient Woman in Charge of Knowledge is also a
person of color. Her skin is dark and her exaggerated facial features form a caricature of
a native American/Amerindian. More disturbing, however, are her red dress, the
serpent-like cane she carries, and her phallic index finger, which she is always pointing.
This sexually ambiguous image is consistent, however, with the archetype of the Great
Mother: “Mother Earth, origin of all, had both male and female attributes, her symbols
such as the moon, the bull, and the serpent” (March 255).
Traditional connotations associated with race (black/indigenous), the red dress (symbol
of sexual transgression), and the serpent (Biblical symbol of evil) are sub(in)verted in
405
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
their association with the Ancient Woman. Like God, her Christian counterpart, la
Anciana has a monopoly on wisdom (the tree of knowledge) and a set of restrictions,
like the prohibition to Adam, which must be obeyed. In Belli’s cosmos, however, Odaer
finds a way to get what he wants without direct defiance or disobedience, thus avoiding
the punishment of Adam. Like the true subaltern he is, Odaer figures out how to
While the symbolic sexual overtones in the illustrations clearly work to subvert
indicating, directing, and delegating with that outstretched finger. Like many of the
women in Belli’s other novels, she is “sexually self-assured” (Rhoden 81). Yet,
behind a pair of thick glasses, more reminiscent of an intellectual, than a Christian God
who sees every sparrow fall. Furthermore, contrary to the Christian tradition of Genesis,
where God omnipotent creates the world by Himself, Belli’s Ancient Woman delegates
creation to the various workshops. This idea of creation as a product of teamwork fits
the ideals of the early FSLN. Furthermore, the image of creation as the product of hard
work and physical compromise is consistent with Belli’s poetry where she portrays God
A martillazos de soplidos
406
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
The Ancient Woman’s managerial style also contradicts the patriarchal autocracy of the
Church (and what turned out to be a similar structure within the Sandinista Party). Her
decisions are not top down, but consensual; when Odaer asks for a new workshop
dedicated specifically to the design of butterflies, he must convince the other Designers
Finally, a more subtle transgression: the work week is reduced to five days, rather than
the biblical six with rest on the seventh day. Work is continuous and ongoing. There is
no rest for dreamers. In Belli’s system, even when Odaer sits by the pond, he is
overwhelmed by thought and desire: “No podré descansar hasta que no pueda diseñar
algo que sea tan bello como un pájaro y una flor”(13)—that is, he literally cannot rest
until he designs something as beautiful as a bird and a flower. Only the dog he meets
seems perfectly content to accept the status quo, “Soy feliz con sólo tener un lugar
donde echarme”(13) [I’m happy just having a place to lie down]. By setting up an
opposition between Odaer, our hero, and the dog, Belli makes a clear statement; only
dogs give up and lie down. The dog represents everything that Belli opposes in artistic
creation: “La gente que escribe no puede hacerse eco de la desesperanza, ni tampoco
407
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
107) [People who write cannot become an eco of despair, nor can they sell out, in the
Belli’s Anciana is truly an ambiguous and paradoxical figure. The narrator calls her the
boss — la jefa de los Diseñadores de Todas las Cosas. Her job, it would seem, is to
maintain harmony in the universe. Consequently, Odaer and his friends’ insistence on
thinking of all the things they could invent if the rules were different concerns her: “se
preocupó y decidió que era necesario hacer algo que impidiera que las ideas de Odaer se
and decided it was necessary to do something to prevent Odaer’s ideas from becoming
popular, since they could endanger the harmony of creation]. From a political
standpoint, this kind of justification of the status quo sounds like a tyrannical Somoza-
type railing against the ideas of the Sandinista National Liberation Front. From a
theological standpoint, it smacks of the rigid control of the Catholic Church. Yet, the
boss is not depicted as a tyrant or an autocrat as the text progresses, and visually, she is
the subversion of a conventional leader. Her gender, her color, her exaggerated Mayan
nose and high cheekbones (salient racial features of the New World Indians), her
obesity and poor vision, form a composite picture that resists and subverts the
Eurocentric concept of beauty. She is portrayed more as the wise old grandmother
figure than a goddess. It is significant, therefore, that in one picture Odaer is sitting on
her lap.
408
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Political and religious parallels aside for a moment, the more important issue under
discussion in this story would seem to be the concept of beauty: what it is and what it
does or should do. In this sense the Ancient Woman in charge of knowledge seems to
have rightly come by her position. While she demotes Odaer and his group to the dusty
Insect Workshop to keep them out of trouble, she argues against Odaer’s conventional
complaint that insects are not beautiful. “Y quién dice que no pueden serlo. . .Háganlos
bellos. De ustedes depende. Tienen toda la libertad para diseñarlos como mejor les
parezca”(7) [And who says they can’t be? Make them beautiful. It depends on you. You
have complete freedom to design them however you think best]. Although Odaer
considers that the rule against mixing plants and animals is too restrictive, he
that the Anciana both contradicts verbally and subverts through her visual presence. Her
409
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
advice to the young designer is not only aesthetic, however; it can also be read on a
naturaleza. (10)
In your search for the perfect design, you can create monsters.
Your urge to make life better and more beautiful, if you’re not
careful, can result in pain and fear for other creatures in nature.
Belli’s critique here of the Sandinista government is hardly subtle. She makes an
seems to say, whether political, theological, or artistic, still must carefully monitor its
han perdido en el camino”(11) [The search for beauty and perfection is full of obstacles.
Many have gotten lost along the way]. Such a search, she implies, is tantamount to the
search for knowledge in Christian theology where so many with lofty goals, from Satan
to Adam, have fallen. Equally, the Anciana’s remark may be read as a comment on
revolutions gone wrong, from France’s guillotine to the Mexican Revolution’s paredón,
to the infighting of the Sandinistas once they had ousted Somoza in Nicaragua.
In addition to the political and theological nuances of Belli’s story, therefore, the
underlying dialogue about the nature of beauty and art and the role of the artist in
410
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
society is at issue. Belli joins this discussion-in-progress that begins with the pre-
Columbian Amerindian cultures of the Isthmus and reaches its zenith in Nicaragua in
1888 with the publication of Rubén Darío’s Azul. Every Nicaraguan poet, indeed every
Central American poet after Darío, has had to come to terms in one way or another with
the effects of the indigenous past on the present and the impact of modernismo on
aesthetics. These concerns are not unique to this story but represent Belli’s ongoing
possibilities].
Odaer, when he talks to those around him, merely sets the stage for Belli to talk back to
the past, engaging in a diachronic dialogue about the meaning of beauty and the purpose
of art. At one point a rock asks Odaer “Pero, cuál es el sentido de una flor?. . .Se
marchita muy pronto y muere” (21) [But what is the meaning of a flower? It soon wilts
411
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
and dies]. It is significant that in Belli’s story the rocks and the dogs talk just as they do
in the Mayan creation myth recounted in the Popol Vuh. The fact that the rock asks
about the meaning of a flower can be seen either as ironic, from a Western perspective,
or as completely consistent with an Amerindian perspective that holds that all things,
whether animate or inanimate, have a spirit or soul, and as such are all connected. In
this way, Belli’s magically real world of Western children’s literature (where animals,
plants, and rocks routinely talk and have feelings) converges with the cosmological
vision of the Mayan communities where man and the natural world are interrelated and
children, however; literary analyses of the new ecocritical school (4) have begun to
Odaer’s response to the rock’s question is ambivalent: it both agrees and disagrees with
Dario’s defense of art for art’s sake: “Se hace fruto…Pero además es bella. Lo bello no
se puede explicar, se siente” (21) [It bears fruit... But in addition, it is beautiful. Beauty
cannot be explained; one feels it]. Certainly, Darío would agree with Odaer and Belli’s
articulation of art as felt experience, but he might be less willing to concede that art or
beauty bears fruit and that this function gives art meaning. Belli, in a recent interview,
insists, however, on this functional aspect of art, particularly on its critical role; she is
in the Latin American tradition of political participation of its writers] and cites Darío in
412
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(Dobles 6)
[In a certain way the poet is a prophet, as they say, and so that
society.]
Moreover, art as felt experience implies an aesthetic problem concerning the kinds of
feelings art projects or provokes in its audience. Belli parodies the problem in a short
toco-dijo el rayo.
413
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Certainly Darío would be more inclined to agree with the lightning bolt, that beauty
illuminates everything it touches, for beauty, Darío thought, need only exist. But
Odaer’s response to this humorous exchange is deadly serious: “Yo quiero algo que dé
felicidad” (21) [I want something that produces happiness]. Odaer’s conception of art,
and we can logically assume Belli speaks through him, ultimately agrees with the
precepts of beauty and idealism that underpin Darío and the Latin American Modernist
movement: “Creo en ese poder de la palabra, extraordinario, de la palabra que nos une a
todos; ser parte de esa red” (Dobles 6) [I believe in that power of the word,
Perhaps, with Odaer’s insistence on creating beauty that imparts happiness, we have the
clearest distinction in the debate over the differences between children’s literature and
adult literature. Certainly, if the production of happiness is the sole criteria for art, much
of the adult canon would fail to qualify. But the happily-ever-after convention in
children’s literature is a firm component of reader expectation, and one that Belli
adheres to in this story. Art is fragile, as the wind and the volcanoes point out to Odaer;
beauty can be damaged and destroyed, but Odaer counters that it always returns; it
never gives up. Thus, art for Belli falls within the Mayan tradition of the natural cycles
414
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
of rebirth and regeneration as well as Darío’s ideal of art as the ideal and the essence of
Even though “a nadie parece importarle que no exista eso que tu quieres diseñar” (14)
[no one seems to care that what you want to create doesn’t exist], Odaer firmly believes
that the world will be a better place because of his creation. Although he has chafed at
the limitations imposed on his artistic potential, he has played within the rules; he has
not changed them. Still, he has managed to find his own poetic voice. As Belli talks
back to her artistic past, chafing at the limitations imposed by her aesthetic heritage and
searching, like Odaer, for her own poetic voice, she inevitably returns to the literature
that precedes her. After the decades long political struggle in Nicaragua and elsewhere
in Latin America, after all the testimonios and revolutionary poetry produced in Central
America as the result of the low intensity wars of the 1970s and 80s, Belli ultimately
returns to Dario in this story for children of all ages and concedes that beauty is its own
reward.
Notes
(1). Actually, one article refers to the work as part of her narrative corpus but calls it a
book of short stories, which it is not (López Astudillo 106). The entry on Belli in
book and completely misrepresents the plot, claiming that the story “tells of a laboratory
worker who whimsically crosses a flower and an insect to create the butterfly.” The
entire point of the story is that the protagonist, who is not a laboratory worker but a
415
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
designer in Belli’s recreation of the cosmos, is not allowed to cross elements of the
vegetable realm (a flower) with elements of the animal realm; and the animal in
question is not an insect but a hummingbird. The point is: neither of these critics even
bothered to read the story, assuming, no doubt, that a child’s book is neither relevant to
(3). Moyano (22) is talking here about Belli’s futuristic novel Waslala (written at the
same time as Belli’s children’s book), which presents the loss of utopia and the future of
tecnología y el progreso del Norte” [large extensions of land where wars and drug
trafficking prevail, in sum chaos, and whose destiny is to become the trash heap for the
(4). See Fayes, for example, who quotes Paula Gunn Allen in "The Sacred Hoop: A
‘sacred hoop,’ which is ‘the concept of a singular unity that is dynamic and
encompassing, including all that is contained in its most essential aspect, that of life--
that is, dynamic and aware, partaking as it does in the life of the All Spirit and
important consequence of these beliefs is that ‘tribal people allow all animals,
vegetables, and minerals (the entire biota, in short) the same or even greater privilege
416
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
than humans’ (243). This attitude towards nature is characteristic not only of North
American Indian cultures but also of the indigenous peoples of Central America.”
Works Cited
Centroamericanas, 1996.
417
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Rhoden, Laura Barbas. “The Quest for the Mother in the Novels of Gioconda
418
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
419
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Angélica Huízar
For an author who likes to cross borders Guillermo Gómez-Peña (1955) has certainly
reached audiences in both the U.S. and Mexican artistic, literary, theoretical, and
political arenas. Now, with the advent of more technological mediums such as the
Internet, the borderless artist makes use of the global fetish that, in theory, reaches a
selections, and hypertext poetic medley with topics that are sure to catch their interest
“Apocalypse” and “Califas.” His “ethno-techno art,” as he calls it, does more than
disrupt traditional theoretical dialogue using the same jargon and disengaging it from its
original context, it satirizes the disciplines that try to give explanations. His online
video-art and poetry performances are composed of fragmented thoughts, and a myriad
vital verse. The poet is lost and found in the Diaspora of the world as experienced on
the Web, in Webspora. We hear the itinerant poet, the artist who’s borderless and whose
very conscious transgressions make the poet in Diaspora unyielding and not
420
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Early in his artistic trajectory Gómez-Peña makes it very clear that he has never
associated his border performance art with any site-specific space. The Chilango artist
emphasizes how his borderless identity does not speak of a specific Diaspora, but rather
is an all encompassing experience. He states: “For me, the border is no longer located at
any fixed geopolitical site. I carry the border with me, and I find new borders wherever
I go” (New World Border 5). His Diaspora then consists of not belonging and belonging
to all, all at once. In fact, Gómez-Peña has always claimed his displacement as a
“home,” embracing the power of the borderless artist who’s art speaks to all and
embraces all nationalities, nations, and above all, all those lost in Diaspora all while
“raising tough questions regarding access, identity politics and language” (Gómez-Peña
the zeitgeist (or social consciousness) of society and represent it to that same public, all
with the intent of having his audience contemplate and recognize their own thoughts.
He enters the virtual world with high aspirations. In his first draft of a manifesto
421
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Virtual Barrio”)
does draw from Chicano imagery but is meant to express the translatable experience of
the uprooted foreigner living in Diaspora (Huízar 207). So, keeping this in mind we can
borderization, not just in America, but in the world” (“The Virtual Barrio”). For
Gómez-Peña, “artist-made CD-roms and web pages can perform an extremely vital
chicanicas’), sites for encounter, dialogue, complicity, and exchange; and virtual bases
of operation and action” (Gómez-Peña “The Virtual Barrio”). The web—a global
choice. He has always claimed that border artists like himself would like to “’brownify’
virtual space; to ‘spanglishize the net,’ and to ‘infect’ the lingua franca” with their
Crossers 259). His attempt to infect cyberspace with the ethnographic images,
language, themes and artistic renderings of social critique has been a project of his and
his troupe since the mid-nineties. In his earlier venture with the variables of the Internet
specifically address the fears and prejudices of his spectators by using much of the
dialogue and topics as subject for his performance scripts. His earlier work with
of fear or desire, provided the artist with the audience obsessions and reflected these in
422
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
his performance script. He uses the global-based medium to extrapolate responses from
the “phantasmagoric beings,” as he calls them, and uses these reactions as material for
his work. The audience participations, thus, become the substance of his text. His
performance art, then is both a reflection of his audience and a projection of mythical
characters that allegorically represent the immigrant experience. He claims, “we use
Gullermo Gómez Peña’s goal to have these ethnocyborgs help the viewer see how
people should deal with the demons of prejudice and stereotypes and recognize that the
concept of “otherness;” thus, for that matter the experience of diaspora is in fact relative
to the perspective taken. In that context the global-based medium served as a mediator
between the artist and his public. Now, that the Pocha Nostra website provides such a
borderless channel where he can reach a global community, the idea of “borderless” is
even more pervasive with the imminent cultural notions of globalization including the
growing dominance of western (or even American) forms of political, economic, and
by globalization, yet it leads us to question—much like the artist does in his own
work—the increasingly segregated technological community that is for the most part
perceived as the imperialist gaze of the United States. In this space we can interrogate
the poetic representation of the images, sounds and language posted in poetic dioramas
on the Internet to be explored and performed at various times and in invariable types of
423
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
audiences, and spaces. We also see that in Guillermo Gómez-Peña’s cyber world the
culture are interrogated only in a way that allows the viewer to deconstruct the
performed and commodified visual and written text. In fact, we can see how the web
provides this artist with variable ways to recycle texts and fragments of action, whose
meaning may or may not play out—in the reader’s, the viewer’s or participant’s
“Tekno-poéticas”
Much like a performance, the reading of these “Tekno poéticas” is left open, raw and
his performance that changes its dialogic repertoire as it enters the varied private spaces
of its public and performer. The performance can no longer attempt to be adapted to
speak and reach specific concerns and or communities, his audience is now in a
“global” context where the reader is just about anyone. Although, one could also
assume that the viewer that navigates to this particular website is well acquainted with
The website houses simulated three-dimensional temples where the user/viewer can
enter the chamber and confront these “cybersaints.” He uses humor and irony in his
textual montages. These may aim to address a given audience, but in reality are left
424
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
open to interpretation by the global community. The artist has often said that his
characters are icons, more about pop-culture processes and the reflections of
In the Pocha Nostra website besides several marketing information regarding his
presentations, workshops and lectures and publications, the Museo section houses the
“Tekno poética” and the Video Gallery which include several hypertext and video-
poems. The “Tekno Poética” is subdivided in three poems: “Militias,” “Sexo” and
“Theory.” These represent the three most politically charged expressions of a culture:
the armed forces that protects and in some cases governs a country; sex as necessary for
survival of the human race, but also serves as a vital indicator of the social state of our
civilization, the zeitgeist; and finally, theory gives explanations and answers to the
human condition while at the same time it is inevitably linked to the artistic production.
computerized music that adds to the eerie performance of the piece. All three reflect on
society’s experience and suggest the uneasiness of the time we are living in. In “Sexo,”
for instance, the topic is a universal one, yet by using the Spanglish voice Gómez Peña
makes it about the bicultural and biracial experience. That is, it is the ethnic voice that
speaks of sex, it is this ethnic body that is presumed to be involved. The words flash
before the reader, slide from left and right and disappear instantaneously:
SEX
Cybersex
425
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Sin Recuerdo
Sin
Sex
What we have is a double reference to the anonymity of the body in cyberspace: the
body that is not recognized, that does not exist (as in cybersex) and the body whose
Sex
o bien
sex intranscendete,
Sex doloroso,
sex extremo,
sexo impersonal,
en la calle,
bajo niebla
en la misma morgue
One of the features of this poetic voice is how the body’s actions—in regards to sex—
make the being what s/he is, and in a sense what society is as a whole. Gómez-Peña
houses this unidentifiable ethnic body in a space that both robs him of his specificity
426
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
and replaces it with the perspective of the Other. In this particular case, cyberspace
houses the marginalized body’s experience or outlook and decentralizes the hegemonic
anglo body’s experience. It is an example of how the web functions as a home of the
diaspora voice that speaks for all, that uses the marginalized voice to speak of universal
truths. “Militias” speaks of the invasion of self-governed armed forces that rob the
identity of its constituents “free falling toward c h a o u s.” In this poem we also see
how the center is de-centered: the poetic “I” (“our cities”) is invaded by the “anglo
militias
our identity
freefalling
toward
c h a o u s
Again, the once displaced ethnic voice is privileged. Assumptions can be made of the
political position taken by the artist and his critique of the invading militias. “Theory,”
on the other hand, takes a more universal angle and appeals to the reader’s search for
“truth” or answers. Gómez –Peña simply proposes that it is with this concept and
practice that we find meaning to the world, because everything else including
“friendship, health and love” are temporary. That which is eternal then is hypothetical
discourse and are mere assumptions that give answers to our questions and support our
critiques. And, only “the ephemeral utopias of art, travel and laughter” allow thinking
427
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Uncertainty rules
Is an impression
Guillermo Gómez-Peña has often said that his performance art is a reflection and
analysis of society and his function as a “reverse anthropologist” is to reveal how the
marginalized experience and the view of reality place the hegemonic culture in that
same perspective. While these poems are not necessarily interactive, they are examples
of the artist’s attempt at “brownifying” the web with the Spanglish language, the gaze of
the Other, and the critique of the dominant culture’s fears. The topics chosen do not
represent a specific sector of society nor do they speak of ethnic issues; these can in fact
be translatable to any culture. In a sense, we can say that he has brought the margins to
the center in these examples by speaking of issues that are transferable and yet speak of
428
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Video Gallery
In his “Video Gallery” we find a more hi-tech poetry that incorporates images, video,
music, and verse, all mixed in a mélange of animation, recitation and sound elements. In
component of his dialogical work. These are examples of how web-based video-poetry
and hypertext verse, placed in a global medium, both absorbs the reader and requests
exercise that questions not only the physical act of moving and immigration but also the
political, theoretical and even philosophical notions of identity and displacement. These
texts serve as examples of concrete social, demographic, and linguistic processes that
Peña would put it (Huízar 210); processes that are typical all over the world and in a
of the colonial connotations and ethnocentric notion that this concept entails. In this
section there are two video-poems that reflect the experience of the Other,
“Apocalypse,” and “Califas.” “Apocalypse” uses the city of Los Angeles as subject of
this inevitable destruction. It is an “L.A.that nunca vino y nunca llegará.” The poem
starts with the image of the mex-tech speaking into a microphone—the artist wearing an
Aztec head piece—and a satellite view of the geographical area of the city, and then
goes on to represent this urban area with the rapid surge of freeway lights that shimmer
and daze the viewer. The viewer is thus looking at the space from above, and we know
it is the Other looking down as we see the image of the two mariachi figures above the
clouds looking down. The spectator takes the same perspective. This city is symbolic of
many voices that have contributed to this devastation: the criminals, lawyers,
429
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
have participated in a convoluted plot to “join cults to make life bearable” they see no
effect in the video with the flashing verses, the oral recitation and eerie music. The
poet/artist speaks bluntly of an alter reality that exists in this city, or as he says,
“fascism with yogurt, to put it bluntly.” We hear a critique of the media that treats
monumental (war) and entertainment (sports) events with the same level of importance;
we see, says Gómez-Peña, “all American boys with big weapons and small aspirations”
on the same television broadcast with sports entertainment. Finally, we can sense how
the disembodied body (on the web) is related to the disfranchised body that no longer
y nunca llegará
Diaspora, in this web experience is the site of displacement for both the immigrant and
the citizen, for the concept of urban settlement is debunked by Gómez-Peña when he
makes it clear that everyone is afraid of “losing themselves in another culture, another
airport, another lover, another trip. . .que sé yo.” The displaced persona in this piece is
the inhabitant that claims to have a home, to live in an L.A. and a U.S. that is actually
430
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
non-existent. He speaks of the fear to experience other cultures and get lost in these, of
getting lost in the transient space of an airport, or in the arms of a lover or the
experience of a trip. “Califas” posits the notion of news and the relations between the
individual and its relation to world affairs: “Good evening California, good
or California and from here he relates the various events affecting the individual. In this
outrageous events may might as well seem real: “eight-year old suburban wonder kid
kills his parents, neighbors and his toys, claims he ate too much ice cream and receives
2000 letters of support. A vivid example of global solidarity.” On the other hand, the
real political issues remain unquestioned and uneventful, “120 Mexicans on death row”
does not scandalize the viewer. In this confusion the “border is open tonight” and
hysteria replaces history in which FOX Channel 12 makes it happen. In this video-poem
Gómez-Peña explores several key factors that affect all individuals, such as the dark
which aim to kill a species. The images posted in this virtual space, this video-poem,
confronts the fears and desires of the hegemonic anglo culture and critically suggests a
revision of this.
racialized subjects help analysts think and question how race is represented in a more
technological medium. It leads me to question if race can be erased with the possible
431
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
provide. His “cybersaints” do exactly the opposite, they do not let the viewer forget that
s/he is entering a very ethnic space where the protagonists speak Spanglish, raise issues
of representation of the “other,” question the white hegemonic order, and resist any
The fact that these personas are unusual grant them a privileged space where the
unusualness of the character. The fact of the matter is that most viewers that dive into
Guillermo Gómez-Peña’s website know what to expect, and in fact, seek and embrace
the “borderless” representations of race, as its author cites. It might even be safe to say
that these spectators are not the average web-surfer, but rather form part of the very
theories they profess. So, then, does the web, specifically his site, provide a home for
the Diaspora experience? I would venture to say that it does. The notions of the
racialized body, the ethnic individual’s experience, and ultimately the gaze of the Other
is privileged; the images conjure an ethnic gaze scrutinizing the anglo-culture’s fears.
Although Gómez-Peña’s site performs a very clear marketing function for his
performances, books and CDs, it does provide a strong contribution to the critical
representation of how the ethnic body may use the discursive space of the world wide
web.
Works Cited
432
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Gómez-Peña, Guillermo. “The Virtual Barrio @ the Other Frontier (or the Chicano
Cyberspace, Madrid Spain, June 6-9, 1996. March 14, 2005. Fifth International
Conference on
Cyberspace <http://www.fundacion.telefonica.com/at/egomez.html#paper>.
433
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Reseñas/Reviews
434
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
pregunta. ¿Cómo ha de leer a Cervantes cuya obra lleva más de un siglo siendo parte de
Correa-Díaz ofrece una respuesta sólida, al rastrear la trayectoria del Quijote por el
hemisferio occidental y plantar en lo americano la más fecunda semilla que hoy tiene el
cervantismo.
la princeps y, en 1607, la farsa quijotesca celebrada en Perú en honor del virrey, generó
sólo para grandes escritores, sino que la asumieron países y hasta movimientos
435
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Marín, Díaz-Plaja), para que dé fruto valioso. En el 2005, la Real Academia Española
cubre actualmente desde la Patagonia hasta California y desde España hasta la costa
La primera parte del título alude a la presencia de las Indias en las obras de Cervantes,
área de estudio que dejó de ser novedad a fines del XX, merced al reconocimiento
Echevarría.
reciente Lost in La Mancha, pasando por la serie televisiva dirigida por Orson Welles.
Cervantes, cuyos escritos cada vez se ven menos separables de América y lo americano.
436
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
(Borges, bajo el lente de Julio Ortega) y en autores cervantinos como Rosario Ferré
de El coloquio de las perras y el chicano Daniel Venegas con su Don Chipote; pero no
pasa por alto pertinentes referencias de la huella cervantina en el cine, el teatro, las
Martín Fierro"), y les sigue la pista a los críticos dedicados a calibrar el impacto de lo
cervantino en las letras latinoamericanas. "El carácter quijotesco", quinta parte, da las
Fernández Retamar.
sin olvidar mencionar las obras que han tocado el asunto del viso quijotesco de los
conquistadores.
donde no faltan el Che Guevara, Chávez y Marcos, siendo cada entrada útilmente
437
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
en: http://www.siglo-de-oro.eu/html/sumb44.html]
desarrollo y Correa-Díaz cumple con darnos los portales electrónicos de muchas de sus
instrumento de amplio rango que sirve tanto al investigador avezado como al estudiante
iniciado.
voz a la de cervantistas como George Mariscal, Anne Cruz y James Fernández para que,
activa a dos vías y asuma el carácter transoceánico que siempre alentó el creador
del Quijote.
438
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Martín Kohan, Museo de la revolución. Buenos Aires: Mondadori, 2006. 187 páginas
Desde hace varios años, en Argentina, toda una literatura memorialista escrita por los
plenamente por medio de palabras dóciles que entregan una verdad sin resistencia.
criticado extensamente este giro subjetivo que, a pesar del descrédito teórico del ‘yo’,
¿Pero cómo vuelven las generaciones más jóvenes a los años setenta? Favorecidos
literariamente por no haber estado allí, sin el ímpetu memorialista ni los achaques
realistas de las generaciones anteriores que publicaron durante los 90 sus historias de
vida, aquéllos que en los años 70 eran demasiados jóvenes para ser militantes son los
que hoy tienen que abrir nuevas vías para escribir, pensar o desear lo que nunca fueron
fue, sino cómo habrá sido –una pregunta que más que evocar recuerdos suscita hipótesis
439
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
y dispara ficciones. Heredar, para ellos, no es una fatalidad sino una tarea que no puede
Así, sin sentimentalismo ni nostalgia por el pasado juvenil perdido, algunos de estos
tanto parodiable (Carlos Gamerro, La aventura de los bustos de Eva). Otros en cambio,
espesor temporal que Martín Kohan (Los cautivos, Dos veces Junio, Segundos afuera)
logra darle a su sexta novela, Museo de la Revolución, es inédito dentro del mapa de la
literatura argentina contemporánea sobre los años setenta. Nacido en 1967, Kohan se
toma en serio la responsabilidad de una herencia y escribe una novela sobre un militante
política pura: además de hacer la revolución, Tesare escribe y teoriza sobre ella. Las
están en poder de Norma Rossi, una exiliada argentina que, veinte años después de la
agente literario de viaje por México interesado en publicarlo. La entrega del manuscrito
440
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
de lectura en voz alta para el narrador que, acosado por las notas obsesivas de Tesare
sobre Marx, Engels, Lenin o Trotsky, espera una respuesta para volverse a Buenos
Aires. Pero además de esas notas de lectura, parece que también hay un diario donde
Tesare llevaba el registro de sus experiencias. ¿Pero hay un diario? ¿Dejó Tesare un
provincia donde fue visto por última vez antes de desaparecer? No lo sabemos, porque
es Norma, entre lectura y lectura, la que maneja los hilos de la historia de vida de
fastidio de Tesare con sus compañeros de agrupación por haberlo obligado a abandonar
a su pareja, su aventura ocasional con una pasajera como revancha secreta contra la
Museo de la revolución se mueve entre el pasado y el presente, entre esa noche de 1975
vida privada y la disciplina partidaria del militante. Quebrando la linealidad del relato y
discusiones sobre los modos de representar los años setenta. ¿En qué capa discursiva
yace la clave del enigma de Tesare? ¿Por qué discurso vamos a dejarnos atrapar, por la
historia de su vida o por la pasión de su reflexión teórica? ¿Qué lengua literaria utilizar
para excavar en ese pasado que, como los fantasmas, vive de volver? Y si de un acoso
se trata –los muertos de una generación que vuelven por justicia– ¿qué consignas vamos
441
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
porque veinte años después la escritura se conciba también como una acción, o porque
revolución trata de entender la validez histórica de una serie de dicotomías cuyo sentido
se nos ha vuelto inaccesible –la oposición entre teoría y acción, o entre lo político y lo
son cuestiones políticas” –un ascetismo inadmisible para nuestra sensibilidad actual. Ni
por otros medios. “La revolución no deja margen para jugar con las traslaciones de
sentido. Bajo el imperio radical de la realidad, los únicos sentidos posibles son los
cualquier lectura alegórica que ponga en el mismo plano de igualdad al novelista de hoy
con el revolucionario de ayer (ambos trabajan con el tiempo, ambos elaboran la relación
se lee “revolución” se está queriendo decir: revolución –no, mal que nos pese, novela o
desapareció del horizonte del presente, si bien no las violentas desigualdades que
escritura que llama menos a la memoria que a otra escritura. Heredar es releer y
442
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Fermín Rodríguez
Bibliography
Carlos Gamerro, La aventura de los bustos de Eva. Buenos Aires: Norma, 2004.
Beatriz Sarlo, Tiempo pasado. Cultura de la memoria y giro subjetivo. Una discusión.
443
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Hugo Achugar. Planetas sin boca. Montevideo: Trilce, 2004, 262 páginas.
Planetas sin boca es una colección de textos recientes (1995 - 2003) del crítico y
latinoamericana contemporánea.
El libro gira en torno al problema de las relaciones del discurso crítico y de los
los discursos críticos que se orientan desde los centros culturales, y en particular desde
latinoamericana(s) aparece en prácticamente todos los ensayos, creo que sería erróneo
bien se orientan hacia el problema de las representaciones de lo otro o del otro (no
444
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
mundo/aldea (77).
En primer lugar, Hugo Achugar hace un relevo de los cuestionamientos críticos que se
debate intelectual en pie de igualdad, sin tomar en cuenta las diferencias sociales:
internet.
Con ello, denuncia en el discurso crítico emanado desde los ámbitos hegemónicos el
445
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
El problema pasa por cómo se conceptualizan y se les da voz a las historias locales. En
problemática del uso del inglés como lengua universal de debate académico:
con “las historias locales” desde donde Mignolo reflexiona y escribe –el
Achugar sostiene que las relaciones entre los discursos académicos que emergen desde
y aquellos que surgen desde la periferia no son horizontales. Por eso el crítico promueve
446
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Es contra esa pérdida justamente que el discurso crítico de Hugo Achugar busca
enunciación. Con ello, una mirada sobre la periferia que no tome en cuenta esas
Se denuncia que la mirada desde los centros de poder financiero, político y académico
el habla periférica sería percibida desde los centros como un balbuceo, al que alude el
447
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
proyectado.
los que esa acumulación se genera establecen una relación jerárquica respecto a sus
Apuntando a analizar las relaciones entre los discursos hegemónicos y los discursos
elaborados en ámbitos periféricos, Achugar señala que estas relaciones no se dan sin
Polar, Achugar concluye que los procesos de resignificación y reapropriación que los
artefactos culturales globales sufren en su contacto con las culturas locales (atravesadas,
a su vez, por desigualdades de clase, género, etnia, etc.) una transformación tal, que ya
no se puede hablar de un mismo valor cultural, sino que se introduce en ellos una
cualidad diferencial:
448
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
otras regiones del planeta. Esa historia y esa memoria pueden tener validez, en efecto,
universalizables:
América? ¿Por qué no pensar que la lucha por los derechos civiles alteró
fracaso o la erosión del proyecto del “melting pot” en los Estados Unidos
449
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Planetas sin boca, pues, explora las tensiones entre las formas de conceptualización
soluciones posibles no son simples ni unívocas, sino que dependen de la capacidad para
Marcos Wasem
450
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Entrevistas/Interviews
451
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
Susana Haydu
Yale University
trayectoria literaria que incluye la dirección del Programa de Altos Estudios en Poesía
desde 1980. Ha publicado Los mil micos (1979), El cuerpo del horror (1981), El shock
de los lender (1985), Un pedazo del año (1986), El fin del no (1991), Variaciones
Susana Haydu: ¿Te resulta interesante que se hable de una “generación” de los
Parecería que en todos los ámbitos el ser humano necesita eso, poner frenos a un orden
del que forma parte y por resultarle ajeno e incomprensible llama caos, resistir la falta
de jerarquías y clasificaciones que propone el mundo, evitar el tránsito por esa suerte de
452
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
desnudo de lo real, porque rehuye todo lo que no puede someter: prefiere relacionarse
con mapas, que en definitiva son criaturas suyas, y no con territorios. Necesita que un
ofrece la ilusión de que se entiende algo porque se lo coloca en un casillero, pero ubicar
ella. Los esquemas organizativos son una instancia segunda, un artificio, una
tienen poco de interesante. Conforman un orden que opera de un modo masivo –cuando
una manera de no conocer, pero también una manera de acceder a la poesía y entrar a
ella, aun por la puerta de las generaciones, es en sí mismo un paso importante: una vez
adentro, si vale la redundancia, se está adentro y no se sabe qué puede pasar; tal vez
comience una aventura. La crítica, por ejemplo, puede trabajar desde las generaciones
que la fuerza de una moda impone un estilo colectivo y aliena a los poetas para que
imposten una voz que se conforme a él. Incluso lo generacional puede ser una vía de
acceso para conocer las excepciones. Me parece que lo más interesante puede ir por este
453
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
puede conocer sin las generalizaciones, pero sólo se puede conocer cuando se va más
allá de ellas. En los años 70 y 80, otro ejemplo, se solía usar un concepto parecido, y se
80, etc. La crítica estaba tomada por una jerga economicista, adoptada sobre todo de los
desarrollos teóricos del marxismo. Ahora esta visión, que se proponía criticar la
social capitalista y la actividad de los artistas dentro del trabajo alienado. Por eso en los
menos mediocres sostenidos por el partido porque respondían a sus designios y otros
que no, los más interesantes, muchas veces perseguidos o silenciados. A mí me interesa
sociedad, entendiendo que la resistencia no es una pared sino más bien una red, un
intento de oposición agujereado. Así que aquí hay otro concepto, el de “producción”
tecla, aun sin proponérselo, porque muchos poetas y poemas parecen tomar como
modelo la “producción”, o ser resultado de ella, esto es, las reglas del proceso
de cualquier década; del otro los poemas de esa década que escapan a la producción. Un
comentario es que dentro del primer “grupo” están algunos de los poetas reconocidos,
esto es propuestos para el consumo por el mercado; otro comentario es que no debe
resultar extraño que el mercado se interese, más que por el arte o la poesía, por la
454
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
pobre, es ésa, provocar el equí-voco: una generación como un conjunto de voces equi-
paradas, con-fundidas. Poetas que se paran o son parados en equivalencia con sus
histórico, en este caso de poetas, pero otra de sus acepciones, en una suerte de metáfora
nuevo, distinto de los poemas y poetas y posterior a ellos, una realidad segunda,
inventada. Algo generado por la crítica, a veces incluso por los mismos poetas, de
utilidad. Para empezar hace referencia a una época, que es algo exterior y a la vez
posibilidad de un ingreso y una fuga. Esta podría ser la función rica de las generaciones.
poéticos, con los que se puede ensayar agrupamientos y a la vez ir más allá de ellos,
esto es, iniciar travesías distintas, acumular planos de lectura múltiples. Por ejemplo la
segunda parte de la década de los 70, cuando empecé a escribir, tuvo un dato totalitario,
que abarcó a toda la población: el terror. El régimen militar de terror bajo el que
vivieron los nuevos poetas fue para sus poemas, como para todo lo que se hizo en la
455
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
época, una influencia permanente, totalitaria, que abarcó pero excedió lo poético.
Afectó la vida cotidiana, las relaciones personales, lo que se podía o no se podía decir,
lo que había que ocultar, en definitiva, todo lo que se hacía. Los poetas sometidos a las
condiciones exteriores de terror, afectados por ellas, necesariamente tuvieron que dar
evitarlas en sus versos, lo que deviene en ciertas estrategias rastreables por la lectura. Se
puede intentar pensar, entonces, cómo afectó el terror a la poesía de su época, qué
respuestas generó. Por supuesto que cualquier poema puede y suele ser leído desgajado
de su circunstancia, pero apenas se advierte que fue escrito bajo el terror cotidiano,
SH: ¿Entonces tu punto de vista es que la dictadura militar influyó en los poemas de la
época?
JSP: Por lo que viví y vi, nadie sometido a un gobierno o una época de terror puede
escapar a su influencia. Más aún, si alguien afirmara lo contrario, si dijera por ejemplo,
como más de uno dijo, que la poesía no tiene nada que ver con su época, o que a la
poesía el terror nunca la alcanza, pensaría que quiere ocultar algo, cualesquiera sean sus
motivos. Diría que habla como si estuviera sujeto a algún terror. Aquí en Argentina
durante la dictadura militar había mucha gente que trataba de no salir de sus casas o
Había operativos sorpresivos en las calles o en los transportes públicos donde detenían
gente al azar, o por las dudas. Detenían-desaparecían a quienes figuraban en las libretas
456
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
la represión. Los intelectuales y los artistas eran sospechosos para el régimen por su sola
podía evitar que ese estado de terror la afecte, que se traslade de algún modo a su
actividad de poeta, a los poemas que escribía. Después habría que leer los poemas desde
esta perspectiva y verificar las relaciones que los poemas entablan con su época, los
JSP: Me gustaría poder decir que todas las poéticas que se destacaron entonces, sin
exclusiones, tuvieron una actitud de oposición a su época social, pero no fue así. La
poesía no es algo idílico, tiene sus costados pragmáticos, negocia con su entorno, cede,
Por otro lado hay dos hechos que dan qué pensar respecto de lo poderosa que fue la
influencia de esa época. El primero es que no hay todavía, tres o cuatro décadas
después, una crítica que se aboque a considerar cuáles fueron durante el terror las
relaciones entre la poesía y su época. ¿Cómo puede ser que un tema tan obvio o
primario siga todavía intratado? Mi idea es que el terror afectó también a la crítica, le
impuso silencio sobre ciertas cuestiones, y que los efectos del terror todavía continúan.
El segundo es que no hubo en ese entonces, hasta donde uno conoce, una nueva poesía
de cierto volumen escrita en el exilio. La poesía que interesa parece ser la que vivió el
457
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
terror como circunstancia de escritura. ¿Por qué en este caso las cosas fueron así,
sabiendo que otros sucesos históricos dieron lugar a poesías de exilio riquísimas? ¿Hay
en el caso argentino alguna relación distinta entre terror, lugar y escritura poética?
JSP: Es un largo poema que propone, con toda intención, usar la época como tema/.
Parte de un hecho real que en su momento conmovió a la sociedad, la dejó por uno o
dos días en estado de “shock” –como dice el título, que recurre a un par de palabras
extranjeras, tomadas del apellido de los protagonistas del hecho. El poema comienza
con una propuesta poética, o al menos de lenguaje: “La palabra más bella del idioma es
reproduce, más que el vocablo extranjero, cierta relación que se tiene con él. Muestra
propia extranjería del oyente en relación con una palabra de la que no se puede apropiar,
en primer lugar porque no la quiere escuchar. Para los romanos todos los extranjeros
poesía, según pienso, la extranjería también opera pero de manera inversa: en vez de por
enrasamiento, por explosión de la diferencia. La belleza toma cuerpo cada vez que el
Y la poesía, la que proponen ciertas poéticas al menos, sería una obstrucción, una
458
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
interrupción, a las acciones del lenguaje dominante. El poema sigue en una deriva hasta
que se advierte que la palabra más bella del idioma que anunciaba el primer verso es
“sabotaje”. Que se podría definir como un barbarismo, una palabra capturada de otro
idioma. La belleza sería eso, un sabotaje, una acción cuyo propósito es interrumpir un
sería una salida del camino ya trazado, una interrupción del ritmo normal de las cosas,
operación positiva, constructiva, que resulta del aporte de un poema. Por supuesto, no
hay una palabra que pueda ser erigida como la más bella de la lengua, pero aquí de lo
la época.
JSP: Sí. Un caso, presentado como policial, de unos hijos que mataron a sus padres.
Después de un primer momento van surgiendo otros detalles: que la madre procuraba
intercambios sexuales con uno de sus hijos, que el padre incurría avanzada su madurez
personal, hay otras circunstancias, sociales, que intervienen de manera “pesada”, como
corruptas con las fuerzas armadas y funcionarios gubernamentales, los negociados, que
involucraban al padre, ingeniero y alto ejecutivo de una de estas empresas. Poco antes la
459
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
había muerto de forma dudosa otro alto ejecutivo compañero de trabajo del padre. La
superficie del caso en cambio se cubría de ese delirio morboso fomentado por el
ser verdaderos: uno se enteraba que el Che Guevara había sido novio de la madre, o
seguía las peripecias de la huida del protagonista, que durante días lograba eludir a las
un shock superficial, mediático, culturalmente distractivo, y detrás otro que sacudía dos
de los pilares, o de los tabúes, sobre los que se asienta la sociedad, la prohibición del
incesto y la prohibición del parricidio, que este acontecimiento infringía. Eran estas
social, incluso semejante renegación social. Se pueden agregar tráfico de armas, tráfico
poesía habla de las mismas cosas que puede hablar el periodismo o la telenovela, por
nombrar algo, pero mientras estos reproducen y fortifican con sus discursos a la
conozco poco y mal qué se piensa del país en el exterior. Puedo tener a lo sumo una
imagen de la imagen que se tiene de la Argentina fuera de ella, producto de mis pocas
460
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
promedio, es decir, de algo que ni siquiera es una imagen. Uno de los atractivos para mí
es que nos vean como la más europea de las naciones sudamericanas, lo que se podría
traducir diciendo que los europeos y los americanos coinciden en vernos, a nosotros,
que somos americanos, como bastante poco americanos. Supongo que esta coincidencia
tiene después una valoración distinta: no debe significar lo mismo ser poco americano
para un americano que para un europeo. De cualquier modo por este efecto de
dislocación somos algo extranjeros en todas partes, algo extranjeros para todos, e
incluso esta dudosa verdad funciona como un fantasma para el resto de los habitantes de
Latinoamérica: basta con leer lo que escriben de nosotros ensayistas de los países
culturalmente es privilegiada, de hecho las culturas más ricas tienen ese componente: un
afuera desde el adentro, un adentro desde el afuera. El arte, por ejemplo, suele ser una
armando en esa posición, y tal vez en ello reside su encanto, ser agradablemente
incómoda. Pienso por ejemplo en Borges, pero también en Cortázar, en Xul Solar, en
tragedia argentina se desata cada vez que, siendo extranjeros para nosotros mismos, al
mismo tiempo decidimos ser xenófobos: cuando odiamos la extranjería propia. Hay una
historia de la recurrencia de este rasgo que espera ser escrita, una suma de ataques
periódicos contra una parte de lo que somos que conforma una tarea
exterior tenga esa cuota de perplejidad por el curso de la historia del país, por su
461
ISSUE 17
Poesía concreta (July 2007)
ISSN: 1523-1720
destino. Cómo es posible que una tierra tan dotada por la naturaleza, tan variada y rica,
462